Grizzly Killer: The Medicine Wheel

( Grizzly Killer Book III )

Lane R Warenski

Contents

Get your FREE Starter Library

1.
The Loss of Friends

2.
Wilderness Justice

3.
A Hard Choice

4.
Old Friends

5.
Missing Hunters

6.
A Broken Cinch

7.
The White Wolf

8.
Good to be Back

9.
A Hard Birth

10.
Ambushed

11.
Tending the Wounds

12.
Painted for War

13.
The Medicine Wheel

14.
A Long Ways Home

15.
Waited for You

16.
Morning Star

17.
Up a Tree

18.
Magic Power

19.
Old Friends but Bad News

20.
In the Shadow of the Tetons

21.
Haunted Village

22.
Leaving for Rendezvous

23.
Blackfoot Devils

24.
Medicine Woman

25.
Crossing the Snake

26.
Almost Gone

27.
Snake

28.
The Narrows

29.
Medicine Woman

30.
Revenge on the Dead

31.
Bear River

32.
The Blackfeet

Note from the Author

Untitled

Get Your FREE starter library!

About the Author

Grizzly Killer: The Medicine Wheel

( Grizzly Killer Book III )

by

Lane R Warenski

Kindle Edition

Copyright © 2017 by Lane R Warenski

Wolfpack Publishing

P.O. Box 620427

Las Vegas, NV 89162

All rights reserved.  No part of this book may be reproduced by any means without the prior written consent of the publisher, excepting brief quotes used in reviews.

ISBN: 978-1-62918-604-7

Get your FREE Starter Library

Join the Wolfpack Publishing mailing list for information on new releases, updates, discount offers and your FREE Wolfpack Publishing Starter Library, complete with 5 great western novels.

1 The Loss of Friends

Zach Connors crawled to the top of the ridge that was just west of where he could see the black smoke rising toward the heavens. Jimbo, his huge dog, was down on his belly crawling alongside him. As he reached the top he carefully parted the branches of a sage and looked down on the bloody carnage that just a couple of hours ago had been a peaceful hunting camp of a half dozen trappers.

He could see three bodies lying next to the fire and another slumped over the corner post of their lean-to. The black smoke was rising from what appeared to be all of their belongings put in a pile and set on fire.

Zach studied the area carefully but could see no movement. Their camp was set in a stand of cottonwoods on a bend in a creek that flowed into the Seeds-Kee-Dee from the west. He noticed a deer head and a couple of antelope heads on the ground under a pole lashed between a couple of trees where they had hung their game to skin it. He could see the picket line where their horses had been tied but they were gone. He watched, making sure no one was still around for several more minutes and then with a silent hand signal told Jimbo to go get Ol’ Red. Ol’ Red was his big Kentucky mule that he had brought with him from his Kentucky home when he first came to the mountains several years ago. He had left Ol’ Red in a stand of brush at the base of the ridge just before crawling to the top.

He checked the prime in the pan of his trusted Hawken and then did the same with the horse pistol he had slid under his belt when he had left Ol’ Red and started up the ridge. He then slowly rose to his feet. His sky blue eyes were covering every inch of the creek bottom as he made his way down to the blood and gore below.

He was deep in Shoshone country but the Shoshone were mostly friendly to the white trappers. He wondered what Indians would be here and would do this to a seemingly peaceful camp of trappers? He knew the Crows would come this far south for they had attacked when he and his Pa were with General Ashley’s group bringing supplies to the Brigades of Ashley’s Rocky Mountain Fur Company for the very first rendezvous and that wasn’t all that far from where he was now. The Arapaho’s, he had fought them several times right along the Seeds-Kee-Dee but he had never seen them west of the river where he was now.

As he slowly walked into their camp he noticed right off there were no arrows in the bodies of these dead trappers and he thought it was unusual for a war party to all be armed with muskets or rifles with none of them using bows and arrows. He knew the French and some American traders had been trading muskets, knives, and many other manufactured items to the Indians for furs ever since the fur trade had first begun.

He reached the fire first and verified the three men were all dead. They had been shot and scalped and left lay where they fell. As he walked over to the fourth at the lean-to he heard Jimbo and Ol’ Red coming down the ridge toward him and he held his hand up to stop them. He didn’t want any of the tracks disturbed before he had thoroughly examined them. He moved the body off the lean-to and as he turned him over to lay him down he recognized the face that was staring sightlessly at the sky. It was Henry Clayson- the leader of a trapping brigade, a man that Zach looked forward to seeing at Rendezvous every year. Henry had taken his brigade into the upper Wind River and Popo Agie country for the last couple of years and they had done well, bringing many plews into Rendezvous. They were friends with the Shoshone and normally spent the long hard winters in one of the Shoshone villages. Zach didn’t believe any Shoshone would have done this to someone that had been their friend.

As he slowly walked around looking at the moccasin and boot tracks he noticed a trail that led toward the trees. As he followed it he rounded a bush and the scene before him sickened him to the core. A man was tied to a tree. His arms were tied behind the tree at such an angle that his shoulders had been pulled out of their sockets. He was stripped naked and had been skinned. The pool of blood under him told Zach he had been alive while the skinning took place. Zach had been in the Rockies now for a few years and he had seen how cruel some of the Indians could be but this was the worst scene he had witnessed.

He was just about to cut this poor soul down when he heard a soft moan. He pulled his pistol and carefully walked toward a large clump of willows by the creek. As he approached he could see where a man had crawled into the willows. He spoke before getting too close, “Mister, my name is Zach Connors but they call me Grizzly Killer and I’m here to help.”

There was a slow, very weak response, “Grizzly Killer is it really you?”

“Yah it’s me, I’m comin’ in ta help.”

“They’s ain’t no helpin’ me, I’s gut shot and scalped.”

He parted the willows and knelt down by the side of this trapper. He could see right off there really was no way to help this man except maybe try to make him a little more comfortable. He could see the white bone of the skull and the blood stain on his buckskins told Zach he didn’t have long to live.

Zach looked into his pain-filled eyes and asked, “Who done this to you, was it Arapahos or maybe Blackfeet?” The man was getting weaker by the minute and Zach could tell it took great effort to speak as he looked at Zach and said, “It were white men, they took all our plews from the spring season. After they shot me I could hear somebody a screamin’ like they was skinnin’ ‘em or somethin’ sounded like it mighta been Mathew.” His eyes rolled up into his head and he passed out, Zach stayed right there by his side and watched as his breathing got weaker and just a few minutes later his life slipped away.

Zach sat there thinking about what this trapper had said. He didn’t want to believe white men would have done this but he believed this dead trapper. He didn’t know his name even though he had seen him with Henry at the last Rendezvous on Sweet Lake.

He picked him up and carried him over by the fire with the others. He then went back to the tree and cut the man down that had been skinned and brought him over to the fire, then did the same with Henry.

He had been traveling light without a pack horse so he had no shovel. He spent the next three hours covering their bodies with rocks until he was satisfied the predators couldn’t get to them. While he was doing that he sent his dog Jimbo to circle the area making sure all was clear.

Zach had raised Jimbo from a pup after finding him at an abandoned Shoshone camp. He had spent his first winter alone after a Grizzly had killed his Pa. Jimbo and Ol’ Red had been his only companions. He spent every day with Jimbo teaching him dozens of hand signals and voice commands and after a few months it was like they could read each other’s minds. Zach had grown to depend on Jimbo’s ability to sense danger even over his own. He had grown into the biggest dog Zach had ever seen, weighing nearly two hundred pounds. He was long of leg and could out run most everything accept the Antelope. The Indians called him the Great Medicine Dog and believed he could read Zach’s mind.

By the time Zach was finished with this grave he was determined to find the murdering polecats that had killed and tortured Henry Clayson and his men. Just before he left he removed his wolverine skin hat and looked up at the heavens saying a prayer for the souls he had just buried, “Lord take these good men in and give ‘em shelter. They might not have been perfect here on earth but none of us are. I was proud to know ‘em and call ‘em friends and I know they’ll be good friends to everyone up yonder as well.”

He walked over to Ol’ Red and stroked him on the neck asking his big mule, “You ready for a hard ride, boy?” Then he stepped up in the saddle and whistled for Jimbo. He figured it was midafternoon and this murdering group had at least a half days lead on him. They wouldn’t be traveling near as fast with pack horses and all the extra mounts they had taken from Henry and his men.

Jimbo came running up the creek from the direction the murderers had gone. With a quick hand signal Zach had Jimbo following their trail and set Ol’ Red into a fast lope behind the big dog.

Ol’ Red had been with Zach as a pack mule when he and his Pa had left their Kentucky homestead just outside of Pottersville. Red had been just a year old back then. Zack thought about that as he felt the powerful muscles of Ol’ Red as he started after Jimbo. He couldn’t believe it had only been four years ago, for it seemed like he had been in these shinning mountains forever. He thought about everything this big red mule and he had been through, the day the Shoshone warriors had stolen Ol’ Red and Jenny, his sister along with the horses. He remembered how Ol’ Red had broken free from his captors and returned to him.

Zach felt his mule stretch out into a lope that he knew he could stay with all day long. Red wasn’t as fast as a horse but he had more staying power that any horse Zach had ever seen and he was as sure footed in the rough terrain as any animal around. He didn’t figure these thieving murderers would be in a hurry ‘cause they had killed everyone that was there and he thought he would catch up to them by nightfall.

Jimbo was staying a couple of hundred yards in the lead and the trail was as easy to follow as if it had been a road. Zach figured that there were at least six of them with pack horses and now they had another dozen horses they had stolen from Henry and his men. The trail was wide and torn up enough anyone could follow it and he had Jimbo, who could follow the scent of a bobcat that left no tracks at all. He wasn’t worried at all about losing the trail.

He had been traveling north ten or fifteen miles west of the Seeds-Kee-Dee when he’d first saw the black smoke. He was on his way to find the Shoshone village of Charging Bull, to give Bear Heart and White Feather the news about their daughters.

He had left his two wives, Sun Flower Woman and Shining Star, along with his partner, Running Wolf and his wife Raven Wing at their home on Black’s Fork. Raven Wing and Sun Flower were sisters and the daughters of Bear Heart and White Feather. While Running Wolf and Shining Star were brother and sister and were Uintah Ute’s from the village of Stand’s Tall.

The news he had for Bear Heart and White Feather was good. Their oldest daughter, Raven Wing, would soon give birth to their grandchild. And Shining Star his second wife would give birth to his first child not long after that. He hadn’t wanted to leave his family but his wives were insistent that he let their parents know. Shining Star had insured him he had plenty of time to make the trip before her time came and Running Wolf, his trusted brother-in-law, and best friend was there to care for and protect the women.

He whistled for Jimbo and the big dog stopped and looked back as Zach left the trail and started up a hill just south of the creek. Jimbo headed for his master and they met just before the crest of the hill. Zach dismounted and let the reins fall, he knew Ol’ Red would stay right there until he returned. With Jimbo by his side he crawled to the top of the hill where he could see several miles to the east. From there he could see the winding water way of the Seeds-Kee-Dee. He studied the creek bottom he had been following as it made its way to the river. The shadows were getting longer and he figured he only had another hour or so before sun down.

A thin line of smoke started from the trees where the creek entered the Seeds-Kee-Dee. Zach studied the lay of the land, he figured it was only three or four miles to where they had camped and so far, they hadn’t been watching their back trail. He thought that was mighty foolish for being in this wild land where hostile Indians from several different tribes could be hunting or raiding this time of year. He moved off the top of the hill and walked back to his mule, gave Jimbo a hand signal to follow the trail and the great Medicine Dog angled down toward the creek bottom and the trail left by the two dozen or more horses.

He knew he would be to their camp before dark so he slowed right down to a walk, Jimbo knew to stay within sight of his master so as Zach slowed so did his dog.

It was getting dark when he figured he was within a mile of the camp and he left the creek bottom to get off the main trail. He left Ol’ Red in a thick stand of brush that was several hundred yards from the creek. He checked the prime in his rifle and pistol, made sure his old Cherokee tomahawk and knife were in place on his belt then he and Jimbo started toward where he had seen the smoke.

2 Wilderness Justice

It was completely dark as he approached the camp. He was moving very slowly and as silent as a ghost. He checked the wind often to make sure the slight breeze was blowing their scent away from the horses.

When he was about 75 yards out he could see they had started two fires and could smell the meat they had roasting on stakes over the flames. His belly growled from hunger at the smell and he realized for the first time he hadn’t taken the time to eat today. He was down on one knee watching, making sure he knew where each and every one of them were when Jimbo suddenly tensed staring to their left. A moment later Zach heard footsteps, then saw the dark figure of a man walking back toward the fire.

He could tell he was a large man and as he approached the light of the fires the others moved out of his way. Zach figured he was the one in charge and it appeared the others were a little afraid of him. Zach had dealt with men like him before, men that couldn’t get along in a civilized world and had been finally driven to the wilderness to escape a rope around their necks. Most of this type hated the wilderness just like they hated life and the longer they were out here the meaner they become.

From where he was he could see five men but he had a feeling that was not all of them. Jimbo started a very soft low growl from way down in his chest and as Zach put his hand on the big dog’s head to silence him, he saw two more figures walking toward the fires from where the horses were tied. When they got to the light of the fire Zach was shocked to see the smaller of the two was a woman with long blond hair.

He could barely believe his eyes, he hadn’t seen a white woman since his Pa and he had left St. Louis four years ago. He looked the ground over very closely in front of him to see if he could move in a little closer. He could hear them talking but couldn’t make out what they were saying. Moving with all the skill and practice a lifetime of living on the frontier and in the wilderness could teach him, he carefully inched closer until he could make out most of the words that were being said.

The big man that Zach figured was in charge told the woman, who he called Liz, to get more wood for the fire and she immediately left and brought back an armload of dry branches. After she added them to the fire he told her to sit down by him. She hesitated just a moment and he swung his arm and hit her in the back of the knees making her fall on her backside next to him. Then he wrapped his big hand around the back of her neck and squeezed until Zach could tell she was in real pain. He heard the big man say, “I done told ya before, you don’t please me an’ I’s gonna slice you open and leave ya fer da wolves ta finish off.”

Then one of the others said, “Skinner, if’n you don’t want ‘er no more don’t cut ‘er up, give ‘er ta us. We’s ain’t had a white woman since we’s left St. Louey, an’ dem last squaws we took was weeks ago.”

Skinner replied, “An’ you ain’t ever gonna get this one cause when I’s done with ‘er there ain’t gonna be nothin’ left.” Then Skinner stood, grabbed a handful of Liz’s blond hair and pulled her to her feet then led her away from the fire.

Zach knew he couldn’t do anything to help her right now but he was not going to let this group of cutthroats get away with everything he had witnessed this day. He stayed right where he was, hidden in the shadows with Jimbo right beside him until the rest broke up to go to their bedrolls. One tall lanky one said he’d take the first watch while the rest went to sleep.

It was late spring 1828 and still mighty cold at night along the upper reaches of the Seeds-Kee-Dee. He had stayed west of the river on his way north to reduce the chance of running into Arapaho, Cheyenne, Crow, or Blackfeet that may be traveling along the river. He figured this creek was what many of the trappers called Fontenelle creek after Lucian Fontenelle the leader of a trapping brigade that had spent much time in this area. He was about to turn east and head to the pass at the south end of the Wind River Mountains when he’d seen the black smoke that led him to the slaughter of Henry Clayson and his men.

He knew he had to give them enough time to go to sleep before he made his move on the guard so he put an arm around Jimbo for his body heat and lay there motionless for the next hour. The fires had died down to just a few glowing coals as he rose to his feet and slowly started toward where he figured the night guard would be. He had Jimbo stay where he was so the horses wouldn’t catch scent of the dog and maybe make a fuss.

He had only moved a few yards when he saw the silhouette of the guard sitting on a log. His head was weaving and every few minutes he would shake it to try and stay awake. Zach moved with such skill he made no sound at all as he approached the drowsy guard from the rear. Then when only an arm’s length away he reached out and put his left hand over the man’s mouth and drove his knife down through the side of his neck and out his throat. There was only a gurgling sound as his body went stiff and Zach pulled him tight up against himself and held him there until he went limp then slowly lowered him to the ground without making any noise. One of the horses blew as he smelled the blood but made no further sounds.

From where Zach had been he couldn’t see exactly where Skinner had taken the woman, so he had to be mighty careful until he found out. There were still five men against only himself and Jimbo so he knew just how careful he had to be. He didn’t know how much time he had before one of the others might get up to relieve the guard.

He could see three of the sleeping men from where he was and moved carefully around them until he could see the forth, then moved just a little further and found where Skinner and the woman were lying. He figured if he went after Skinner the woman may scream and wake the others so he figured he had to take out the other four first. It was a serious risk but he couldn’t see any other way.

He slowly pulled back the hammer of his rifle then pulled the pistol from under his belt and did the same. He then carefully laid the 50 caliber Hawken on the ground and pulled his knife. With the pistol in his left hand and knife in his right he made a vicious slice across the first one’s throat and a second later fired the pistol into the next. He dropped both of those and in one swift motion had the Hawken in his hand and fired it before the next one had even sat up. He was reaching for his tomahawk just as Jimbo attacked the fourth. Zach, with tomahawk in hand turned toward where Skinner and the woman were just in time to see Skinner’s bare butt running away from their camp.

The woman was lying there naked with the sleeping robe several feet away and the look on her face told Zach she was too frightened to move. He turned back to check on Jimbo only to see the huge dog with a death grip on the throat of the fourth man.

Zach took a step toward the woman and she jumped back, he spoke softly as he said, “I ain’t gonna hurt you ma’am. I’m here to help.” Her eyes were wide and the fear Zach could see in them he knew was real. He slowly walked around her to the sleeping robe that had been pulled off her when Skinner had fled, picked it up and carefully put it back over her.

Jimbo came up alongside Zach and growled as he looked into the brush where Skinner had run into the darkness. The woman gasped at the site of Jimbo, for he was a mighty fearsome site. Zach patted his dogs head and said, “Easy boy, not now.” Then he told her, “Ma’am, I know you’re mighty scared and confused but we have to get rid of all their truck. We can’t leave nothin’ that Skinner feller can use an’ we have to do it all mighty quick ‘fore he gets so cold he comes back.” She never said a word just stared up at him with her big blue eyes.

Zach started picking up the guns and possibles pouches that each of the now dead men had and carried them over by the horses. He gave Jimbo a hand signal to go get Ol’ Red and the big dog left on the run. Most of their supplies had not been unloaded from the packs so he started loading the packs on the horses. By the time he had everything loaded the woman had dressed and was just standing there staring at him.

Zach stopped and looked down into her confused and worried eyes and said, “My name is Zach Connors, the men this murdering scum killed this morning were friends of mine. That big one is still out there and since I didn’t find his rifle I figure he has it with him. He only has the one shot but that can be enough so we have to get a move on. He’s naked and it’s cold so he’ll be comin’ back here for the fire and clothes and more shot and powder. We can’t leave nothin’ for him and we’ve got to leave in a hurry.” She nodded and went right over and started to strip the dirty, greasy, ragged clothes from the dead men and threw them all on the coals of the fire. The clothes were just starting to burn when she saw movement and jumped back with a gasp as Jimbo and Ol’ Red came into sight and right over to Zach.

He stopped for only a moment and scratched the ear of Jimbo and stroked the side of Red’s neck. Then went to the fire and threw an arm load of firewood on it to make sure all the clothing and moccasins would burn.

Satisfied there was nothing left that would be of any use to Skinner, Zach looked at the woman and said, “Ma’am it’s time to go.”

She walked over and looked up at him and said, “I’m Elisabeth Allen but I’ve been just Lizzy most all my life.” Zach smiled and pointing to all the saddled horses said, “Well, Lizzy, take your pick.”

She climbed up on the back of a small sorrel mare and said, “I’ve been riding this one, she knows me, I call her Molly.” Zach cut the picket rope, climbed up on Ol’ Red and started all of them across the river heading east toward the south end of the Wind River Mountains.

Zach ask Lizzy to take the lead, heading for a distant star that was setting low in the eastern sky as he and Jimbo brought up the rear. These horses were all trail wise and followed along behind Lizzy’s Sorrel with little effort. The land here was mostly flat, high desert and they were making good time for it being such a cold dark night.

They had been traveling for three or four hours and Zach figured it was only a couple hours before light when they come upon a draw that had just a trickle of water running in the bottom and Zach called a stop. He rode up alongside Lizzy and saw she was shivering from the cold. With his right arm he made large a circle in the air above his head and Jimbo responded immediately by disappearing into the darkness. He then helped her down and went right to work building a small sheltered fire where he knew it couldn’t be seen. He made his small coffee pot full of strong black coffee and they sipped coffee sharing his one tin cup as they warmed themselves by the fire. They were on their second cup of coffee when Jimbo came up to them waging his tail and Zach smiled and said, “Looks like we’re safe here for now.” She hadn’t said a word since they had left the river but she had a bewildered look as he said that. He smiled as he told her, “Jimbo just ran a complete circle way out around us and told me all was clear.” She had a look of disbelief but never said a word.

He walked over to Ol’ Red and removed his bed roll from behind the saddle, brought it over to the small fire and laid it on the ground. Lizzy got a distant look and sadness shown on her face as she reached up and started to unbutton her dirty and torn dress. Zach reached down put his large calloused hand under her chin and gently raised her face to look at him. He could feel her trembling under his touch and said, “Ma’am, I figure you’ll stay warmer if’n ya leave the dress on. I want you to lay down here and get some rest while I ride our back trail just to make sure nobody is followin’.”

He felt her body relax just a little and she looked back down at the fire then asked, “You’re not goin’ to take me like the others.” He just stood there and watched her for a minute then said, “No ma’am, I ain’t like them others. I have wives waitin’ for me and I love ‘em dearly, but right now I need to make sure we ain’t bein’ followed and you need some sleep, so we’ll talk about this when I get back, it’ll be light by then.”

With a slight whistle Jimbo came right up to him, he patted the huge dogs head and told him to watch over her. He then looked at her and said, “Trust him, he’ll keep ya safe.”

She watched him walk away, took a deep breath then looked at this huge, mean-looking dog as a chill rocked her body. She sat down on the edge of the buffalo hide bed roll and pulled it up around her shoulders as she stared into the flickering flames of the small fire. She didn’t know what was going to happen to her or for that matter she had no idea even where she was. Jimbo laid down next to her and she reached out and patted his head. He slid even closer to her and a few minutes after she’d heard Zach, Ol’ Red, and a spare mount ride away she laid down resting her head on Jimbo.

3 A Hard Choice

Zach kept Ol’ Red and his spare mount in a steady lope for over an hour then slowed to a fast walk until the stars were fading with the coming of dawn. Thirty minutes later he stopped to study the terrain before him. He could see no movement at all. Then as the rising sun hit the waterway of the Seeds-Kee-Dee he could see a column of smoke coming from where Skinner’s camp had been the night before.

He knew the fire he had left would be long out by now so he figured the one they called Skinner had kept it going. He angled off the trail they had made the night before and hit the river about a mile south of where the smoke was coming from.

He tied the spare mount but just dropped the reins of the big mule. Ol’ Red would stay right where he was whenever Zach dropped the reins. Then he started through the brush and trees along the bank toward the camp site. He slowed his movements when he was no more than a quarter mile out and checked the prime in his Hawken and pistol. He carefully moved in closer and closer until he could see Skinner sitting by the fire. He was still naked as a new born. The bodies of his men had not been moved, they were all lying right where they fell the night before.

Skinner had his back toward him so Zach raised his rifle and slowly stood. Then in a calm but deadly voice said, “If’n ya move you’re dead.”

Skinner jumped and Zach fired. He didn’t want to kill Skinner out right but after what he had witnessed the day before he sure wouldn’t lose any sleep over havin’ to kill this murderer either. For a big man Skinner was fast and Zach’s shot just grazed his backside, putting an inch-deep groove right across his buttocks. Skinner hit the ground reaching for his rifle but he froze motionless as Zach appeared in front of him. As Skinner looked up he was staring down the .54 caliber barrel of Zach’s horse pistol.

Zach with a cold smile said, “Told ya not ta move, now didn’t I.” Skinner’s face was turning red and Zach could see the anger building behind those blood shot eyes. So without any hesitation Zach kicked him right in the face hard enough that it turned Skinner over and broke his nose. Skinner’s eyes rolled back in his head and he was out cold.

Zach took a piece of coiled up rawhide from his possibles bag and securely tied his hands and feet. Then walked back down the river to where he had left Ol’ Red and the spare mount. Zach took his time riding back up the river to where he had left Skinner. He was thinking about just what to do with this murdering, useless piece of humanity. He knew very well Skinner deserved to be strung up but he really didn’t have the taste to hang a man and he thought that would be letting him off too easy. Then he remembered what he had overheard last night. One of the other men had said they had taken some squaws a couple of weeks ago. In this area he felt sure they would have been Shoshone so he decided he would take Skinner with him and let the Shoshone deal with him.

When he rode up to where he had left Skinner, he could see he was now awake, his butt was bloody and still seeping blood and his face was covered with blood. Skinner still had a dazed look but said with a snarl, “Who the hell are you?”

“I’m a friend of those you killed yesterday, they call me Grizzly Killer.”

Skinner spit out a mouthful of blood and said, “I heard of you.”

Zach climbed down off Ol’ Red, looked down at him and told him, “You have a choice ta make, I can hang ya right here and now or I can tie you over my spare mount and take ya up to the Shoshone village of Chargin’ Bull and let them deal with ya. What’s it gonna be.”

Skinner with an angry snarl replied, “You ain’t gonna hang me.”

“OK, you made the call.” Zach said as he took a step toward him, the look on Skinner’s face went from anger to worried as Zach bent over grabbed him by his hair and picked him up. Skinner tried to swing his tied hands at Zach’s head, but Zach blocked the swing with his left and brought his right full of rock-hard knuckles into Skinners side doubling the big man over and he went to the ground having the wind knocked out of him. Zach said in a calm but serious voice, “I can do this all day… you sure you want me to?” Then he reached down and grabbing his hair again he lifted him to his feet. Without saying another word he stepped behind Skinner and with his hands on Skinner’s sides he threw him belly down up over the saddle and tied his hands to his feet under the horse’s belly.

The deep gash across his butt had started to bleed again with all this movement but the only thing Zach said was, “Hope ya don’t bleed ta death ‘fore we get to Chargin’ Bull’s village.” He then climbed up on his big red mule and with the lead rope in his hand he headed back to where he had left Jimbo and Lizzy.

He started out in an easy lope and after only a few minutes Skinner started to scream he couldn’t take this anymore, but Zach never slowed. He figured he was less than an hour from getting back when he slowed to a walk to rest the horses. Skinner was just moaning and mumbling by now. He stayed at a walk for only a few minutes then started at the easy lope again.

In about another quarter hour he saw Jimbo come running out of the draw right to him. Ol’ Red nickered at the big dog, glad they were all together again. Lizzy had kept the small fire going and had made another pot of coffee that Zach could smell as he rode up. She smiled when she first saw him then stepped back when she saw the bloody mess of Skinner lying across the saddle of the spare mount.

She had a look of pure hatred as she asked, “Is he dead?”

Zach turned and looked back saying, “Hope not, he still has to pay for his crimes.” Zach climbed off Ol’ Red and pulled the saddle then went back and cut Skinner loose and pushed him off, Skinner was out cold and made no sound as he hit the ground. Then Zach unsaddled the horse and rubbed her and Ol’ Red down with clumps of dry grass, then went back to see to his prisoner. He got his water pouch and poured a little into the man’s face, who moaned as he opened his eyes. Zach handed him the pouch and with very shaky hands he brought the pouch to his lips and drank. Lizzy looking at him with both hatred and fear said, “I thought you would kill him like you did the others.”

Zach told her, “I gave him his choice… I could hang him or take him to the Shoshone. He chose the Shoshone but I have a feelin’ he’s gonna regret that choice.” She just looked at him with a questioning look but she never asked any more. There was no doubt in his mind though that there was a burning hatred behind those dark blue eyes.

He then told Jimbo to watch Skinner as he told Lizzy he was going to get a little sleep. He lay down on his robe by the fire and was asleep within minutes.

It was about two hours later that he opened his eyes and listened. He could hear the horses munching grass and saw several buzzards circling. He could hear the small larks singing in the sage and he knew all was safe. He took a quick look around and he couldn’t see Lizzy or Jimbo anywhere in sight. Skinner hadn’t moved at all and was still laying right where Zach had left him. But he expected Jimbo to be right there watching as well. It wasn’t at all like Jimbo to leave what he had been told to do and he had been told to watch Skinner. Zach stood and looked around but still couldn’t see Jimbo or Lizzy. He took two steps toward Skinner and then could see the knife sticking out of his chest. His eyes where open, looking up at a bright blue springtime sky but not seeing a thing.

At that moment in time Zach regretted bringing Skinner back wishing he would have just strung him up back at the river. He hadn’t thought through what the impact of bringing him back would have on Lizzy. He thought back to what his Pa had told him in a dream that he hadn’t taught him about the treachery of men. Zach sadly thought he was learning, but he knew very little about women as well. He whistled once and a minute later Jimbo appeared from up on the flat and he walked up out of the small draw to his big dog.

He could see the blond hair of Lizzy about a hundred yards ahead of him, she was sitting in the sage looking up at the majesty of the mighty Wind River Mountains. There were white puffy clouds against the azure blue sky and just a slight cool breeze that reminded them it was still spring. She didn’t look at him when he walked up to her but he noticed her body tensed up. He didn’t say anything just sat down beside her. She had tears running down her dirty cheeks and her hands were clutched so tightly in her lap all her knuckles were pure white. He reached around her with his left arm and gently pulled her up against him. He felt her body start to relax then she leaned her head into his chest and started to cry.

She cried until her body rocked, until he thought she couldn’t have any more tears. He could feel the dampness soaking through his buckskin shirt and still she cried. He didn’t have any idea how long they had been there but he just held her and let her cry.

Finally, the tears stopped, and she reached up and tried to dry her eyes. She leaned back away from him and with an embarrassed look said, “I’m sorry.”

He replied, “Lizzy you got nothin’ ta be sorry for.”

Then with a worried look she asked, “Did I kill him?”

Zach looked down into her tear-stained face and said, “Yes ma’am ya did, but I figure if anyone ever needed killin’, it was him.” He could see her bottom lip start to quiver as she tried not to cry again and he just pulled her against him again and she cried all the more.

Zach thought they had been sitting there in the sage at least a couple of hours now. She had stopped crying but still had her head against his buckskin shirt.

He felt her move just slightly and in a very soft weak voice started to tell him her story. “Tommy and I had only been married a year, we had our cabin built and was getting the fields ready to plant in the spring. Tommy’s Pa and brother had been helping get the fields cleared though the winter so we could have a decent harvest come fall, but they wasn’t going be there the day they come. That morning, I was cleaning up after breakfast. Tommy had left the cabin and was out feeding the mules, and the hog when they rode up.”

Her lip started to quiver again and her voice started to break but she kept on. “I was standing in the doorway as Tommy came out of the shed to see who they were when Skinner, without ever saying a word, shot Tommy right where he was standing.” Zach could feel her body start to stiffen and her voice was getting hard as she continued. “I ran out toward Tommy but Skinner stopped me and dragged me back into the cabin. They all took their turns with me until I just felt numb all over. When they were done, Jake, he was the one you killed first, took his knife out and was going to kill me when Skinner stopped him and told him to bring me along that there wouldn’t be no women where we were going. That was over three months ago best I can tell.”

Zach had no idea what to say to her, so he just held her. After a little while he told her, “It’s all over now, you’re safe.” They sat there and watched the clouds float by until the shadows started to lengthen then Zach told her to stay there with Jimbo and he would be back in just a little while.

He walked back down to where the horses were tied and led Ol’ Red over to Skinner’s now stiff body. He loaded the body on Ol’ Red and led him down this little draw about a half mile and pushed him off at the base of a little dirt washout where he could push dirt down over the body. Then he jumped up on the back of the big mule and rode back to Lizzy and Jimbo.

There wasn’t enough feed for all the horses where they were so even though there was only a few hours of light left they loaded up and started following this little trickle of water up stream. They had only gone about a mile when they came to a stand of cottonwoods. The buds were just starting to open so you could see a little green that would soon be leaves. There was quite a large grassy area here where the grass shoots were turning green as well. Zach went right to work hobbling all the horses so they could move around to try and get enough to eat.

Lizzy started in gathering fire wood and then went to the pack that had the food and cooking supplies. There were still a couple of slabs of bacon, flour, corn meal, coffee, and a large bag of beans. By the time Zach was finished with the horses, Lizzy had some biscuits just finishing in a frying pan, several big slabs of bacon fried, and a pot of coffee sitting on the coals at the edge of the fire.

Zach smiled at her as he walked up and said, “I didn’t figure I’d be eatin’ like this on this little trip.”

She smiled back at him. That was the first time he’d seen her smile. He noticed she had been to the creek and washed her face and hands. She had pulled back her hair and tied it in a ponytail with a piece of buckskin. He noticed really for the first time she was quite a pretty girl.

They ate in silence and after he was finished she got up and started cleaning up after their supper. Zach noticed her shoes had holes wore through them and her dress was torn to not much more than rags. He went through the packs and found an extra pair of trousers and a shirt that wasn’t as dirty as the dress she had on. He took them over to her and asked her if she would like to try them as he thought she would be more comfortable for they still had another couple of days to ride. She took them with a smile and walked over behind a large cottonwood and changed. The trousers were too large and she had to hold them up as she walked back toward him. He smiled and cut a piece of leather off one of the packs for her to use as a belt. His bed roll was a buffalo hide but the others that he had packed up from those murdering cutthroats were all dirty and worn blankets. He picked out the two best ones and shook them out then hung them by the fire to smoke out any bugs that might be in them, then they sat by the fire as the sun went down.

Jimbo came back into camp with the remains of a large rabbit in his mouth and laid down on the other side of the fire to finish his supper as well. After the sun dipped below the horizon they watched as the shadows crept up the western side of the majestic peaks that was just northeast of them.

She looked up at Zach and asked, “Where are you taking me and what’s going to happen to me?”

Zach told her the first part of her question was easy, that they were going to the Shoshone village of Chief Charging Bull to see his in-laws. He was letting them know that their oldest daughter, his sister-in-law Raven Wing and his second wife, Shining Star were both about to have babies back at his home on Blacks Fork. She looked at him with a wondering look and asked, “Your second wife, just how many do you have?”

He smiled and said, “I have two beautiful wives, Sun Flower and Shining Star. Sun Flower and Raven Wing are sisters and Shoshone. Raven Wing is the wife of my partner and brother-in- law, Running Wolf. Shining Star and Running Wolf are brother and sister and are Ute.”

She smiled as she said, “You must tell me sometime how you come to have two wives, but right now what about the second part, what is going to happen to me?” He didn’t really know how to answer that, but he told her that depended a lot on what she wanted to do. She looked at him and said, “I still have family back home, but I have no idea how to get there. We came so far I don’t even know where I am.”

He was silent, in thought for a few minutes. Then he told her about the annual Rendezvous, where General William Ashley brought supplies from St. Louis for the trappers every summer and bought all the beaver hides to take back with him. He told her if she could hold on ‘til then he was sure she could go back east with Ashley’s party. She stared into the flames of the fire as she thought, then she slowly nodded her head and asked how long it would be until Rendezvous. He told her he figured about another two months.

She had a lost look on her face and just stared into the flames for quite some time, then without looking up asked, “What do I do ‘til then? Where will I stay?”

He said, “Lizzy we’ll decide that after we get to Chargin’ Bulls village. Don’t you worry though, I ain’t gonna leave ‘til I know you’re safe. If you want to you can come back to Black’s Fork with me ‘til Rendezvous.”

She still didn’t look up; she was lost in thought staring at the fire. Then she asked, “Why would you do that for me, you don’t know me, and what would your wives think about you bringing a woman home?”

He smiled as he thought about Sun Flower and Shining Star and for sure he knew he didn’t understand the minds of women. He was still amazed that he had two wives and that they had become as close as sisters, he loved them both but didn’t understand the fact there seemed to be no jealousy between them. He told her that it had always been his family’s way to help someone that needed help. That his Ma and Pa had believed that was the Christian way to live. That Sun Flower and Shining Star understood his beliefs and would not expect him to do anything else. Even as he said that, he had a slight thought in the back of his mind, just what would they think about his bringing a pretty white woman home with him?

4 Old Friends

They started out the next morning much the same as they had traveled before with Lizzy in the lead and Zach bringing up the rear. Jimbo was out in front of them all making sure the trail was safe. Jimbo could travel much faster than a couple of dozen horses with nearly half of them carrying packs. So he would come back to them often wagging his tail to let them know all was safe.

By midday they were starting to climb into the foothills and stopped to rest the horses and have some jerky for lunch. Zach picked out a route following the stream up for several miles then cut back to the southeast toward the pass. By late midafternoon they topped a small rise and before them lay a pretty little lake nestled in a pocket surrounded by quakies and ponderosa pines. Even though it was early Zach figured Lizzy needed the rest and they stopped there for the night. As he stripped the packs off the horses and started to hobble them on the abundant grass around the lake Lizzy opened up a pack and got out one of her sleeping blankets and disappeared around the lake. With a silent hand signal, he sent Jimbo to watch over her.

When he was finished with the horses he couldn’t see or hear Lizzy and was getting worried. He started around the lake and hadn’t gone far when he seen her kneeling in shallow water scrubbing the clothes she had been wearing on some rocks. Jimbo was right there by her so he just smiled and went back and got a fire started.

In just a few minutes Jimbo came into camp right in front of her. Zach looked up and smiled again as she walked up to the fire holding the blanket around her with one hand and carrying the dripping wet shirt and trousers with the other. Her teeth were chattering from the cold water and her hair was still dripping wet. He jumped up and took the wet clothes as she stood by the fire to warm herself. He cut a strip of rawhide from a deer hide he had found in the packs and stretched it from a tree to a stake by the fire and hung the wet clothes by the fire to dry. He threw a couple more pieces of wood on the fire and she stood there as close to the flames as she could until she stopped shivering, then said, “I couldn’t stand being dirty and being in dirty clothes any longer.”

He smiled and thought back to the first time he had seen Sun Flower at the hot springs over by the Bear River. How she, Raven Wing, and Butterfly had just stripped down not bothered a bit about being naked in front of strangers. He looked at Lizzy standing there by the fire holding the blanket tight around her making sure she was completely covered. He shook his head and silently thought he was glad she had the blanket.

It was nearing sunset by the time her shirt and trousers were dry and he took a walk gathering more firewood while she dressed. They had bacon and biscuits again for their supper and sipped hot coffee as they listened to a lone wolf howling as the shadows of the night were stealing across the mountains.

He watched her staring into the fire lost in thought and seen the glistening of a tear as it ran down her cheek. He thought about everything she must have been through over the last couple of months and figured she had to be a mighty strong young woman.

Just before light the next morning he was awakened by the braying of Ol’ Red and as he grabbed his rifle and jumped to his feet he heard Jimbo attack and then the sounds of a bear fighting his big dog. Lizzy sat up frozen with fear as Zach headed toward the sound of the fight. Only a moment later the fight was over and he could hear Jimbo giving chase out through the forest. He stood there waiting and watching for maybe ten minutes before Jimbo came back to him. He rubbed his dog’s ears then felt for any blood, but Jimbo seemed none the worse for wear. As they walked back to where the fire ring was, Lizzy was sitting with her blankets pulled up tight around her. She asked him what Jimbo had been fighting. He smiled and told her, “A bear just got to close to the horses so Jimbo ran him off.” Then patted the big dog on the head again and picked out some kindling, put it on the coals from the night before then blew life back into them. She got up then and put on a pot of coffee. They sat there and drank coffee until it got light then packed up and started out again.

They headed out moving up over the pass and at midmorning they stopped to rest the horses. He had her follow him as he rode just a little way out on a point where they could see down the eastern side of the Wind River Mountains and the watercourse of the Popo Agie. It made its way from the mountains and headed toward the Elk River to the northeast. It was still maybe twenty miles away but the day was crystal clear. He could see just a haze of smoke hanging over the river where the creek running out of a big canyon rimmed with dark red cliffs runs into the Popo Agie. Pointing at the smoke he told her that is where they were headed.

They made good time heading down hill on the eastern side of the divide. By late afternoon they were close enough that he saw two Shoshone riders running at full speed toward the village. Seeing those riders, he knew they had been spotted.

No more than ten minutes later a group of riders were heading right toward them. He rode up alongside Lizzy and stopped to wait for the Indians to approach. When they were a couple of hundred yard away they slowed and Zach put his right hand in the air as a peaceful greeting, then one of the braves yelled and kicked his horse into a full run right at them. He had closed the distance between them by half when Zach recognized this fast approaching rider as Red Hawk.

Red Hawk slid his beautiful pinto to a stop, jumped off and ran the last few yards. Lizzy jumped in her saddle and had a definite look of fear as Zach jumped off Ol’ Red. Then she saw the smile on Red Hawk’s face as he yelled Grizzly Killer. Jimbo jumped up on Red Hawk and he threw his arms around the huge dog then fell over backwards as the weight of Jimbo pushed him right off his feet. Lizzy just sat there in stunned silence as she watched these two friends greet one another.

The other Indians rode on up and there was a happy reunion as Zach greeted his old friends. Zach was amazed how much Red Hawk had grown. Although still a teenager there was no doubt at all he was growing into a very capable Shoshone Warrior.

Zach asked about Buffalo Heart, who was always with Red Hawk for they had been friends their whole lives. Red Hawk told him that Buffalo Heart was on a hunt with Spotted Elk, Otter, and several others, that he had stayed behind to help protect the village.

Zach turned around and walked back to help Lizzy off her little sorrel. Her long blond hair was blowing in the breeze and this group of Shoshone braves just stared as Zach introduced her. Then apologizing to her he realized she could not understand a single word that any of them were saying. He then went through the introductions in English. She looked up at Zach and asked, “Why are they staring at me like that?”

Red Hawk in his broken English told her, “We never see hair the color of the sun.”

She blushed as she said, “I’ve not thought of it like that before.”

Then Red Hawk asked with a worried look and tone in his voice, “Does Grizzly Killer take this white woman now and leave Sun Flower Women and Shining Star?”

With a surprised look Zach responded, “No… No. No! Sun Flower and Shining Star are with Running Wolf and Raven Wing. I have come to bring word to Bear Heart and White Feather. I will tell of my journey around the fire tonight.”

Red Hawk turned and told a young man he called Trickster to take word to Charging Bull and the village that Grizzly Killer is here. Trickster didn’t look to be more than twelve years old but he spun his horse and kicked him into a full run, competent as any skilled horseman. As they all mounted up Red Hawk said, “Everyone will have glad hearts to see you again.”

As they rode into the village of thirty or forty lodges, there were dogs barking at Jimbo and everyone was out watching, some waving at Grizzly Killer. Although the kids, and many of the adults were pointing at Lizzy and telling one another to look at the woman with the hair the color of the sun. She was nervous and frightened not knowing what was being said and she moved her small sorrel right up next to Zach and Ol’ Red. He smiled at her and said, “Well Lizzy, it seems you’re the star. None of these people have ever seen blond hair before, they think you are someone very special.

To show his respect he stopped in front of Charging Bull’s large teepee in the center of the village before seeking out Bear Heart and White Feather. They dismounted as the broad shoulders of Charging Bull pushed through his lodge’s opening. Zach could see the Chief had aged over the winter but he was still a very powerfully built man. He wasn’t tall but wide and stocky and Zach thought he was still a force to be reckoned with.

Charging Bull smiled as he opened up his arms then brought his clutched hands to his chest saying, “It makes my heart glad to see our white brother again.” Then his eyes went to Lizzy and Zach introduced her to the Chief saying her name slowly Elisabeth Allen. She bowed to him as he said, “Welcome to our village, you will be an honored guest along with our white brother Grizzly Killer.”

Zach translated for her. She thanked the Chief then looked up at Zach and asked, “Why do they call you Grizzly Killer.”

Zach just smiled saying, “It is a long story, but that is my Indian name.”

Zach was about to ask Charging Bull where he could find Bear Heart and White Feather when he noticed them standing there in the crowd that had gathered around. White Feather looked suspiciously at Lizzy then at Grizzly Killer as Bear Heart stepped forward asking, “My son, where are our daughters?”

He smiled and said, “I have come to bring you good news. Raven Wing will have a baby before the moon is full and Shining Star will have our baby soon after.” A joyous buzz started through the crowd and the expression on White Feathers face turned from suspicion to one of joy. He continued, “Sun Flower wanted to come to bring you the news but decided she must stay to help if the little ones decided to come see the world early.”

Tears of joy filled her eyes and she stepped forward and put her small but still strong arms around his large frame and hugged.

Bear Heart clasped his hand as he said, “We will return with you, for White Feather will want to be there to see our grandchildren born.”

Butterfly then stepped up carrying a baby but she knelt down and Jimbo walked up to her. With her on her knees Jimbo towered over her but she held her baby up for the dog to see and softly talked to both of them. She told Jimbo that this is Yellow Moon the daughter of Spotted Elk. Then she hugged the huge dog. She saw and then rubbed the piece of turquoise that was sown to his collar set in the middle of the half dozen grizzly claws. As she rubbed the turquoise she smiled and looked up at Grizzly Killer. As she stood she was looking at Lizzy and Zach then introduced Lizzy to Butterfly and his mother and father in laws.

Lizzy was surprised when Butterfly spoke to her in heavily accented English saying, “It’s nice meet you.”

Then Zach spoke telling Butterfly and White Feather that he had just taken Lizzy from a group of murdering white men. That she had been though a terrible ordeal for the last few months. She needed to be cleaned up and given something to wear.

White Feather stepped forward immediately reaching out for her while Butterfly said to her in English, “Come follow us.”

She had a worried expression as she looked up at Zach not wanting to leave his side. He smiled at her and said, “Go with them they will help you and you are completely safe in this village.”

She reached out and took the hand of White Feather. As they went through the crowd several of the children asked if they could touch her hair. When Butterfly told her what they were asking she stopped and knelt down and smiled while at least a dozen children touched her golden hair. They ran away giggling surprised that it felt just like their own.

Zach turned to Charging Bull and said, “My chief, I have news of a group of white men that I have killed in the land of the Shoshone. I would like to sit at a council fire and tell of my journey here.”

Charging Bull knew the seriousness of Grizzly Killer’s statement from not only the words but the tone in his voice. He told Grizzly Killer he would call a council for that evening that he expected Spotted Elk and the hunting party to be back by then.

White Feather led Lizzy into her teepee and Butterfly followed them in. She sat Yellow Moon down in her cradle board giving her a dried gourd rattle to play with. Lizzy just stood there not knowing what to do or what to expect. White Feather could see the fear and concern in her eyes and looked to Butterfly to help translate. As White Feather spoke Butterfly told Lizzy in broken but understandable English what she was saying, “You not need fear for we will help you. Grizzly Killer is greatest of warriors, friend to all the people. He husband of youngest daughter. He bring you here for help, it honor for all people to help him any way we can.” The soothing voice and motherly love of White Feather made Lizzy start to relax.

They heated water and removed the overly large shirt and trousers Lizzy was wearing and used the shirt as a washing cloth. She was embarrassed at first as she stood there naked being washed by this much older Indian woman that she had only just met, but Butterfly took her mind off what was happening as she told Lizzy about herself. She told her the story of how Grizzly Killer had bought her, Sun Flower, and Raven Wing from the French trappers that had spent the winter in their village. How the Trappers had treated them so badly and how Grizzly Killer had bought the three women from the Frenchmen without ever seeing them before then.

How she thought he just wanted to use them like the Frenchmen had so she ran away. Later when Grizzly Killer brought Sun Flower and Raven Wing to their village she found out he had bought them just to help them get away from the Frenchmen. She went on to tell how he had then married Sun Flower and his partner Running Wolf married Raven Wing and how happy they all were. As White Feather brought out a nearly white tanned doeskin dress, Butterfly continued telling Lizzy of how later on at Rendezvous the same Frenchmen had attacked her and Spotted Fawn and how Grizzly Killer’s great medicine dog had saved her by attacking the Frenchmen. She told her that Grizzly Killer was one of the greatest warriors to ever walk the earth and the medicine dog could read his thoughts and would do anything Grizzly Killer ask.

As Lizzy put on the beautifully decorated dress they heard a very loud commotion out in the village. They stepped out of the teepee and as Lizzy looked up there was a very fierce looking warrior standing right in front of her.

5 Missing Hunters

Lizzy jumped back, nearly knocking Butterfly over and as Spotted Elk reached out to help his wife Lizzy screamed and Spotted Elk jumped back as well. Everyone around started to laugh but the fear Lizzy felt was real and she stepped back into the teepee and started to cry. White Feather was smiling as she told her son to go away and stop scaring their guest.

He just stood there though and Butterfly brought their daughter to him and he smiled as he looked into the dark brown eyes of his smiling baby girl. White Feather sat Lizzy down by the small fire and with a fine comb made from the shoulder blade of deer she combed through Lizzy’s long blond hair. As Lizzy relaxed the tears stopped and she apologized for acting so foolish.

Then she heard Zach’s voice and she stood staring toward the lodge opening. White Feather smiled and led her through the lodge opening out into the much brighter day light. She stopped at the opening and looked up surprised to see two other white men standing beside Zach. Everyone around was staring at her but the look on these two white strangers was one of disbelief. Zach smiled and said, “Whoa, Lizzy you look good.”

She blushed and a smile spread across her pretty face. Zach continued, “I’d like ya to meet some friends of mine. This hear is Abner and Sean Finnegan, brothers that come out here last year ta be trappers.”

Abner reached up and removed his wolf skin cap releasing a mass of dirty red hair saying, in his deep Irish accent, “Very nice to meet ye miss.” Sean just stood there staring at her, his mouth was open and he still had a look of total disbelief on his face. Abner grabbed the hat off his brother’s head and said, “Where’s ye manners boy?”

At that Sean said, “Sorry miss, I just wasn’t expectin’ ta see a white woman out here, an’ especially one so purty and with all that golden hair.” She blushed all the more and smiled at the compliments.

Spotted Elk was still holding Yellow Moon as Zach reached out and put his hand on Spotted Elk’s shoulder saying, “I guess you already met my brother-in-law, Spotted Elk.” She blushed even more now looking up at this fierce, wild looking warrior as he lovingly held his infant daughter.

He smiled at her and said, “We welcome you to our village.” As Zach told her what he had said she smiled again and thanked them all.

Spotted Elk motioned to Zach saying, “Grizzly Killer, Charging Bull says we will have a council fire soon.” Zach nodded and looking at Lizzy and then at Butterfly he told her to stay with Butterfly until the council was over, Butterfly nodded and smiled.

As Zach turned and started back toward where the council fire was being prepared by several young men, Butterfly told Lizzy they would watch the council with the rest of the village. Abner followed along behind Zach and Spotted Elk but Sean just stood there and watched Lizzy walk away. When he realized he was standing there by himself he jogged after the others to catch up. As he reached the others Abner looked at Zach and said, “Me thinks me little brother is smitten.”

Zach just smiled and said, “She’s had a mighty rough time over the last couple of months, maybe a good man is what she’ll need, but it might take some time ‘fore she realizes that.”

Abner had a confused look and Zach told him, “You’ll understand after the council.”

Charging Bull was sitting at the head of the inner circle on a large buffalo hide robe. Next to him was Spotted Elk, then Bear Heart, Otter, and three of the other village elders. As the circle came back around the fire to Charging Bull there was the grizzly robe set down for Grizzly Killer to take his place next to the chief. All of the younger braves, as well as Abner and Sean Finnegan stood in the outer circle behind the chief, Grizzly Killer and the elders. The rest of the village was standing back behind them.

Charging Bull started out, short and to the point, “Our brother, Grizzly Killer, has asked for this council, so we will hear the words he has to speak after we smoke the pipe.” At that Charging Bull’s young wife, Morning Song, came forward bringing his pipe rolled in a nearly white tanned piece of deer skin and as she unrolled the highly decorated pipe everyone around the fire could see the artistry of the charging buffalo that had been painted on the pipes cover. It matched the scene of the much larger one painted on the side of the chief’s lodge.

He ceremoniously took the pipe filled it with wild Indian tobacco, then Morning Song picked up a small burning coal from the edge of the fire with two small forked sticks and set it on the bowl of the pipe while Charging Bull puffed life into the pipe. As he puffed the smoke into the air in front of him, he moved the pipe up and down then in a circle through the puff of smoke giving homage to the sky above and earth below then the four cardinal directions. He then passed the pipe to his right where Spotted Elk sat, he too passed it to his right until the pipe had made it around the inner circle.

When Zach had smoked the pipe he reverently handed it back to Charging Bull and watched as Charging Bull cleaned the bowl and rolled the pipe back into its decorated deer skin wrap. After Charging Bull handed the pipe back to Morning Song to be put away the chief simply said, “We will now hear the words Grizzly Killer has to speak.”

Zach thanked the chief then started telling of his trip to their village. “Five suns ago, I left my home in the Uintah Mountains to bring word to Bear Heart and White Feather that Raven Wing and Shining Star will soon give birth. I traveled north staying west of the Seeds-Kee-Dee to stay off the trails along the river. On the second day of my journey I saw a column of black smoke reaching for the sky over a ridge and went to investigate.”

Lizzy was standing next to Butterfly who was doing her best to translate what Grizzly Killer was saying into English but she was missing much of it, everyone else in the village was concentrating on the words being spoken by their white brother.

Zach continued, telling of finding Henry Clayson and his party slaughtered and scalped and how one had been skinned alive. He told them how one of the men lived just long enough to tell him it was white men that had done this to them. He continued telling them of him catching up to these bad men and killing them- all but one. Their leader was a man called Skinner he had kept him alive after he overheard them talking about taking some Indian women a while back. He intended to bring him to the Shoshone for justice.

He told of finding Lizzy with them, of how they had killed her husband and taken her, that when she had the chance she had killed Skinner with her own hands. A murmur went through the village and many of the people nodded and looked upon Lizzy with new-found respect. He told them that the many packs of supplies and furs he had brought with them rightly belonged to the rest of Henry’s men and asked the chief if he or anyone knew where they could be found.

Spotted Elk spoke then, “Henry was a good friend to our people, it saddens my heart to hear he is no longer with us. Jacob is leading the rest of his men up on the headwaters of the Little Popo Agie. We will send braves at first light to find them and bring them here. He gave all of the horses and supplies taken from Skinners party to Charging Bull for Henry’s men. With the exception of their weapons, those along with the powder and lead he kept for himself. Weapons are mighty hard to come by in the wilderness.”

Charging Bull then spoke, “It is a good thing to kill these bad men that entered our land, and once again Grizzly Killer has defended our land and brought justice to those who would do us harm.” Then he looked at Grizzly Killer and continued, “A hunting party of five braves and their women have been missing from the village of Broken Lance and the search parties have not been able to find them, do you know where these bad men came from?”

“No but the woman I brought here was with them, she may be able to tell us.”

Otter spoke then for the first time telling them that he has hunted the streams west of the Seeds-Kee-Dee many times and maybe he could help if Grizzly Killer will talk for him to the woman with hair the color of the sun.

Grizzly Killer stood up and ask Lizzy to come forward. She had a worried look on her face and hesitated as she looked at him. Zach told her, “We just have some questions ‘bout where Skinner an’ his men were when they come upon those Injuns a couple weeks ago.”

She just stood there staring at him, he could see the color draining from her face. He noticed her hands start to tremble and then she looked down at the ground. She never looked up and her voice was quivering as she spoke, “I couldn’t help those poor women, they were just like me. Skinner tied me up and then they rode right into their camp. It was so cold my hands and feet went numb from being tied. I couldn’t see what was happening, but I could hear the shooting and the screams.”

Zach repeated what she had said to the Shoshone crowd. He then stepped forward, took her by the hand and led her over to where he had been sitting and had her sit on the grizzly robe next to him. He then asked her to continue.

She told them she thought she was going die there too because it was so long before Skinner came back for her. Her hands and feet were so cold she couldn’t feel them anymore and when Skinner did come back and cut the ties off she couldn’t walk. She went on, “He dragged me though the snow down to the two teepees. The rest of the men were laughing, and dancing around. All of the Indian women were naked and I thought they were all dead but a couple of the women were still alive then. I watched Parker John drag one of them that was still alive but barely conscious over and kick her into the fire. She screamed and kicked but he just held his foot on her until she wasn’t moving anymore. Then Skinner dragged me into one of the teepees and we spent the night there. I could hear them taking the last Indian woman over and over again. I don’t know what they did with her but when we left the next morning she wasn’t with all the other dead bodies.”

When Zach had finished translating what she had said for the Shoshone, he looked back at her and thought she had to be a mighty strong woman to stand up to what she had been through and seen. Then he told her that those people were a hunting party from the village of Broken Lance and they had family and friends out looking for them. He said, “We need you to try and tell us where you were when that happened.”

She looked up at him and slowly shook her head and said, “I haven’t known where I was since we left home. I have no idea where I am now. I don’t know how to help you.”

He asked her to try and remember any land marks, or to describe as best she could what the country looked like.

Her face went blank and she got a far-off glaze in her eyes as she tried to remember the country they had traveled through. The village was perfectly silent; the only sound was the soft crackling of the fire. A distant wolf howled and Jimbo perked up his ears, then she slowly started to describe the land they had traveled through.

As she spoke, Zach repeated everything she said to Otter. She had just told of going through a very steep rocky gorge and then a series of very large sage-covered flats right after they had left the Indian’s camp. Otter’s expression changed as she spoke and he held up his hand to stop her. He asked if there was a rocky peak behind the flats that the sun hides behind before allowing the darkness to come.

She nodded her head saying, “Yes, I remember it getting very cold when the sun went behind it.”

Otter looked at his Chief saying, “I know this place, I will ride to the village of Broken Lance when the sun rises and lead them to where they can take care of their dead.

Charging Bull thanked Lizzy for her help and Zach told Otter where they could find the bodies of the white men that had killed Henry and his men as well as the Shoshone hunters and their women, in case Broken Lance and his people wanted to see that justice had been done. Otter nodded and gripped Grizzly Killer’s hand. Then two other braves stepped forward and told Otter they would like to ride with him and the warriors of Broken Lance, he glanced at Charging Bull as he nodded, saying, “It will not be a pleasant task, but it is a task we must do.”

Lizzy still had a distant far off look and was just staring into the fire. Zach reached out and placed his hand on hers and it brought her back to the present. Looking at her he knew that this had been a real ordeal asking her to bring all these memories back. He continued to hold her hands as he told her, “We will stay in the lodge of Bear Heart and White Feather tonight.” She managed a slight smile in acknowledgement but never said a word.

Everyone in the village was going back to their lodges except Sean Finnegan he was just standing there with is hat in hand still staring at Lizzy. Zach smiled to himself as Sean finally walked up and told her, “Ma’am if’n there is anything ye need, anything at all ye jest need to ask.” She still had that far-off dazed look but smiled at Sean and thanked him.

Spotted Elk and his hunting party had been successful and soon the smell of roasting meat filled the village. Lizzy stayed right by Zach’s side as he spoke to Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk. He had known these two for several years now ever since he had helped save them from an Arapaho war party when they were in their early teens. They had been friends ever since. There were many coming to talk with Grizzly Killer and it became very clear to Lizzy that Zach was indeed a very special man, well liked and respected by everyone in the village.

They ate outside the lodge, Spotted Elk and Butterfly were there and Lizzy picked up Yellow Moon and held her while Butterfly and White Feather served the pieces of roast antelope. This time of year with the food stores depleted from the long cold winter and being too early for any of the plants they depend on to have grown, their diet was solely meat. They ate all parts of the animal not letting anything go to waste. What they didn’t eat they used for tools or clothing, and they thanked the one above for putting the animals here for them to use.

After they ate Abner and Sean come by and they talked about the fall and spring trapping season. Zach was surprised when Abner told him that he and Sean were going back to St. Louis in another week or two. That they had a farm and their other brother Liam had stayed back there to work the farm while he and Sean had come out here to try and make enough to pay off the farm and buy more land and stock to work it. They had just under two hundred plews and was told by other trappers they could get a lot more for them in St. Louis than they could at Rendezvous.

Zach told them all he was leaving in the morning to get back to Black’s Fork. He had already been delayed and he wanted to make sure he was there for the birth of his first child. He looked at Bear Heart and White Feather and asked them, “Do you wish to come to Black’s Fork?”

Bear Heart looked at White Feather and could see the longing in her eyes. He then said, “Yes, but we do not wish to slow you down, we will follow, just a few days behind you.”

Zach could see the worry on the face of Spotted Elk and he knew it was not a safe journey for just the two of them. So Zach excused himself from the rest and went and found Bear Heart and Red Hawk.

He talked with them about their immediate plans and then knowing it was asking a lot he asked them if they would guide and protect Bear Heart and White Feather to see their daughters all the way to Black’s Fork. Red Hawk answered first, trying to keep a straight face saying, “This is a great thing you ask of us. It will take much time and we could face many dangers.”

At that Bear Heart couldn’t take it anymore and with a big smile and more excitement than he could contain he jumped saying, “Yes, we are honored you would ask. We will lead them to the land of Grizzly Killer and will protect them with our lives.”

Red Hawk was now smiling with the excitement and being proud that the great Grizzly Killer would trust them to protect his family.

He felt good about the boys going with Bear Heart and White Feather and he thought Spotted Elk would too. Elizabeth Allen was still with him and he wondered if she would consider going back to St. Louis with Abner and Sean. He was very aware it would be a lot to ask of them but he felt certain they would not hesitate, especially Sean. So he needed to talk with the two of them before he said anything to Lizzy about it.

He walked back over to the fire in front of Bear Heart and White Feather’s lodge. Abner and Sean where just about to leave when he approached. He smiled at everyone and said, “Come on Abner I’ll walk with ya back to your lodge.”

He walked slowly telling them of his dilemma getting Lizzy back to St. Louis. Sean couldn’t hardly contain himself offering to take her with them. Abner looked at Zach and said, “Look what ye have saddled me with, a pup that thinks he’s in love and a fragile, pretty young lass that every Injun ‘tween hear and St. Louie would just love to steal.”

Zach put a hand on Abner’s shoulder and said, “I know it’s a mighty task, but you can handle it.” Then he looked at Sean with a very serious tone and told him that Lizzy’s had a mighty rough time. The men that killed her husband and took her had abused her in every way they could. He told him she’s a mighty strong woman or she wouldn’t have survived, but it might take her some time before she’s ready to move on. Sean looked at Zach and then his older brother and said, “Ya, I like her a lot an’ ‘cause a that I only want the best fer her. I’ll watch o’er her, an’ pertect her, an’ treat her with all the respect our sweet mother, God rest her soul, taught us to.”

Zach smiled, shook his hand and said, “Now we just got to see if she’ll agree to go with y’all.”

As the three of them approached the fire again Zach saw that Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart were there. He was worried about Bear Heart thinking he had ask them to go because he couldn’t take care of himself and his wife anymore. His respect for the two boys grew even more as he heard them asking Bear Heart if they could go with him, for they would like to visit the land of Grizzly Killer again. As he walked up Spotted Elk looked up at him and the nearly unnoticeable nod from Zach told Spotted Elk this had all been arranged. He smiled with the knowledge that Grizzly Killer was indeed taking care of his aging parents.

Lizzy wasn’t as excited about going with Abner and Sean as Sean had been. It was real plain to see that she didn’t want to leave Zach but she was a realist, she knew Zach already had two wives and it was clear to her he loved them dearly. So she agreed it would be best if she went back home with Abner and Sean.

6 A Broken Cinch

The next morning the village of Charging Bull was a busy place. By sunup Otter and his two companions had left for Broken Lance’s village and Spotted Elk had sent Lame Foot and Burnt Feather to find Jacob Henley. Jacob was now the presumed leader of Henry Cayson’s brigade of trappers. Zach wished he could wait for Jacob to get there but he knew it might be several more days. He wasn’t worried about the plews and supplies getting to Jacob he just wanted to tell him firsthand what had happened to Henry and the others and how he had dealt with the ones that did it. He didn’t know how much of the Shoshone language Jacob spoke but with Abner, Sean, and Lizzy there he figured Jacob would get the whole story.

He made sure Abner, Sean and Lizzy had plenty of the horses and supplies from Skinner and his men to make it to St. Louis alright. Then said his farewell to Charging Bull and the rest of the village.

The whole village was there as he mounted Ol’ Red and all the activity had Jimbo excited and ready to go. Spotted Elk stepped forward and quietly thanked him for having the boys travel with his parents and then Lizzy, Sean, and Abner told him farewell and if he ever went back to civilization to look them up. Their farm was only a day’s ride north of St. Louie.

He nudged Ol’ Red with his knees and with his right hand pointed to the southwest and Jimbo took off leading the way.

As his friends watched him ride away there were tears in Lizzy’s eyes. She said, “I’ve never met anyone like him before.”

Butterfly told her, “That because there is no other like him.” Just then they watched as Zach stopped Ol’ Red turned and waved one last farewell to them all. Then, just as suddenly, he set the big red mule into a lope as he rode out of site into the distance.

Zach was heading southwest right for the pass that he and Lizzy had crossed just the day before but now he was making much better time. Jimbo was staying a couple of hundred yards out in front and Zach figured they could be back home in 4 days.

It was a beautiful spring day some light fluffy cloud set against the dark blue sky. The willows and cottonwoods along the streams were starting to get their leaves. The aspen up on the slopes were still bare but he knew it would only be a couple more weeks and they would be greening up as well. The snow was deep and holding in the upper reaches of the mountains and he thought about Jacob and the rest of Henry’s men up on the headwaters of the Popo Agie. How cold it would be wading in the streams that was nothing more than melted snow.

It was near midday when he topped the pass and he stopped to let Ol’ Red rest a few minutes. As he did he looked out at the endless miles of the sage and grass covered prairie that he needed to cross. He figured he had lost two or three days on the way up here and he knew he had not taken a direct route. One man traveling alone on the well-used trails along the Seeds-Kee-Dee just wasn’t safe. Although now he wanted to be home and he figured the crossing to the south could save him a full day. So he mounted up and headed southwest straight across the barren flat lands that went for nearly a hundred miles to the crossing of the Seeds-Kee-Dee.

As he made his way down out of the trees on the west side of the pass he pointed southwest again giving Jimbo the direction then put the big mule into a gentle lope. He could feel the powerful muscles of Ol’ Red under him as they headed out across the barren prairie.

His eyes scanned the horizon for any sign of movement. He seen a small herd of buffalo way off to the southeast and passed several herds of antelope. He seen several badgers scurry to their holes as he loped past. A family of foxes darted up the far side of a small wash and disappeared into the sage. Then at about midafternoon Ol’ Red rode right into a large flock of prairie chickens. They flushed right out from between his legs flying in every direction. That got the big mule to bucking and Zach was doing his best staying astride Ol’ Red when the cinch broke and he, the saddle and the rifles he had tied to it all went flying.

The saddle was still between his legs as he landed on his side with his face pushing right into the middle of an old dry sage. The stiff branches stabbed into his skin and scratched the whole side of his face. He was bleeding from his ear to his chin. He had deep scratches both above and below his right eye, but what hurt the worst was his side. He had landed on a rock and he figured at least a couple of his ribs where busted.

He lay there not moving for a few minutes then pushed through the pain and sat up. Ol’ Red then walked up as if nothing had happened and looked down at him as if asking, “What are you doing down there?”

Just as Zach was getting up on his feet Jimbo came up to see what the delay was. Zach looked at him and said, “Don’t you start too, I’m not in the mood.” He tried to take a deep breath but the pain in his ribs stopped him short. He got into his possibles bag and brought out a small coil of raw hide and started in repairing the torn cinch strap. He was moving much slower than usual and wondered just how well he was going to be able to ride. Then he shook off that thought realizing he had no choice he would do what he had to do no matter how bad it hurt.

After the cinch was repaired he went to throw the saddle up on Ol’ Red once again but the pain shooting through his side stopped him short and the saddle hit Red’s side and fell to the ground. Ol’ Red turned his head around looking at Zach as if asking, “What is wrong with you?” Zach reached back down this time with his left hand, turned Ol’ Red around and threw the saddle on from the opposite side. Then turned him around again and tightened the cinch. By the time he was sitting in the saddle again Zach felt like he had been through more than enough for one day.

He gave Ol’ Red his head but just at a walk and within only a half hour he started looking for a place to spend the night. He figured a good night’s rest would help. He knew he was still many miles from the Seeds-Kee-Dee so when he came to just a small depression in the ground he stopped. This time he just loosened the cinch but left the saddle on telling Ol’ Red, “You’re just gonna half have to put up with the saddle tonight, it was you busted the cinch anyway.”

He gave Red and Jimbo a small drink of water and then started to look for anything that would burn. He gently kicked lose several pieces of dry sage and found a few very old buffalo chips, it wasn’t a lot but he would half to make do. He scraped out small hole right in the bottom of this small depression and set the sage and buffalo chips by it. He wouldn’t light it ‘til night fall so the smoke couldn’t be seen. With the depression and the hole he had managed to scrap out he figured the light of the fire wouldn’t be seen from very far away.

He rolled his buffalo robe out on the ground next to his little fire pit the carefully laid down on his back. He could feel his ribs moving every time he took in a breath. He poked and prodded with his fingers trying to tell how many ribs were really busted. Best he could tell three of them were. He had never had a broken bone himself before and he thought back to when he had set his partner’s, Running Wolf’s broken leg and how he had never made a sound. He remembered back home in Kentucky when Matt Barlow, a man from town had a tree fall on him busting several of his ribs and his Pa had cut a wide strip off of a blanket and they wrapped it tight around his ribs. Zach didn’t have a blanket or cloth of any kind but he had his buffalo sleeping robe.

Sitting up about took his breath away but he slowly got his knife and cut an eight-inch-wide strip off the robe, split the ends to tie it with then wrapped it around his chest just under his arms and tied it off just a tight as he could. He was breathing pretty hard by the time he had the knots tight enough he figured they would hold then just stood there as his breathing slowly returned to normal.

The sun was setting by now and he just stood there not wanting to move. He watched the few clouds start to turn orange around the edges and then the whole western sky turned into a brilliant flame orange glow as the last of the sun slipped below the horizon.

As he moved to get down and start a fire he was relieved to find the strip around his chest had stopped the broken ribs from moving and they weren’t nearly as painful as they had been before. He sat there huddled right by his fire that wasn’t much bigger than just his hands and watched the last of the light fade from the western sky.

Jimbo sensed something was wrong and never left Zach’s side. He knew Jimbo hadn’t went on his normal hunt for his dinner so he gave his faithful companion a couple pieces of jerky as they sat there by the small fire. They could hear Ol’ Red munching on the sparse grasses that grew around the short brittle sage and listened to some coyotes yipping at the moon not far off to the south.

Every time he moved during the night he would wake and was more than happy to get up off the cold, hard ground just as the stars were starting to fade with the coming of dawn. He used what was left of his sparse supply of fire wood to get the fire started and brewed a little coffee with the last of his water. Jimbo went out and brought Ol’ Red up to the fire just as Zach was throwing the grounds from the coffee pot. He winced as he bent over and rolled the buffalo robe up and tied it off behind the saddle, tightened up the cinch then stepped up into the saddle. Before he started out he tightened the strip of robe around his ribs once more.

He pointed Ol’ Red toward the southwest but kept him to a fast walk until he could tell how his broken ribs was going to take to the movement. After no more than a mile he squeezed his knees into the big mule and brought him into a gentle lope. He was surprised to find Ol’ Red’s smooth gate was actually easier on him than the walking had been.

By midday they topped a small rise and he could see the waterway of the Seeds-Kee-Dee just a few miles to the west. He knew Ol’ Red and Jimbo both needed water so he turned and headed straight for the river. He came to the first of the river breaks about a mile and a half from the river and stopped looking for the easiest way down to the ancient flood plain below when he saw the smoke.

It was coming from a large stand of cottonwoods a mile or so south of where he was planning on hitting the river. Not having any idea who was there he decided to back track north a mile or two before dropping off this higher bench land he was on. As he rode north he figured whoever it was would just be there hunting but if it wasn’t Shoshone hunters he knew it could mean big trouble.

After he was far enough north he knew he could cross the river without being seen. He headed down to the flood plain through the next wash he came to. Jimbo was out in front as always and could sense the urgency as Zach brought Ol’ Red into a fast gallop getting into the cover of the trees right along the river.

He stopped only long enough to let Jimbo and Ol’ Red drink and for him to fill his water pouches. Then moved across and headed straight west away from the river. By late afternoon he figured he was between fifteen and twenty miles from the river and into the cover of timbered hills. He then turned south hoping he would find a stream before night fall.

His ribs ached, in fact his whole side was sore but he kept Ol’ Red at a steady walk and just tensed his muscles against the discomfort. He was heading nearly straight south. He had climbed up off the barren flat land into these hills and although there was some timber in the draws there was a lot drier open ground.

It was about two hours before sundown when he topped a small ridge and stopped. To his west a large canyon dropped off with a stream winding its way south. The sun was reflecting off the water making it look like a silver ribbon that was laid along the valley floor. He carefully studied the lay of the land and picked what he figured was the easiest way down and forty-five minutes later he entered a large stand of willows that was growing along the creek.

He figured the willows would give him a little shelter from the wind that had started this afternoon and conceal the light from his fire. The creek made one of its many bends right in the middle of the willows and it had washed up a large pile of branches and logs there on the bend. He climbed down off Ol’ Red deciding this is where he would make his small camp.

After getting the saddle off Ol’ Red he just patted the big mule’s neck and told him he was sorry for not rubbing him down after a long day on the trail. Ol’ Red nuzzled the palm of his hand then walked out onto the dry ground, laid down and rolled over and over again. Zach put his hand over his head and moved it in a small circle and Jimbo took off in a large circle around their camp making sure it was clear and safe.

Zach was exhausted and his side hurt not only from the broken and bruised ribs but from having his muscles tensed all day trying to keep the ribs from moving. Although it was still light the sun had already gone behind the high ridge to the west so he knew he couldn’t just sit and rest like he wanted to, he had things to do before darkness fell.

He started by scraping out a small shallow fire pit then getting enough of the wood that had been washed up on the bank to last him through tonight and tomorrow morning. Then carefully kneeling down with his fire starter kit he got a spark to take in the small piece of charred patch cloth. Just as he was transferring the cloth to his prepared tinder a gust of wind swirled through the willows and blew it out. He took a deep breath, sighed and started all over again.

By the time he had the fire going it was nearly dark. As he added larger and larger sticks a bed of coals started to form. He filled his small coffee pot with water from the creek and set it on the coals. Jimbo returned and Zach smiled as his faithful companion dropped a rabbit right at his feet then turn and disappeared again into the twilight. Zach skinned and cleaned the rabbit and put it on a stake over the fire. Just as the rabbit was done Jimbo came back with another one for himself. They both sat there by the fire and ate their rabbits while Ol’ Red grazed on the new grass shoots that was coming up along the creek. After they ate he sipped his hot bitter coffee and watched the sky as the milky-way appeared, almost like a cloud against the blackness of the night sky.

He removed the strap he had tied around his ribs and carefully felt his side again, tried to take a deep breath and wondered just how long it would take busted ribs to heal. Then he replaced the strap and tied it in place again, rolled out his buffalo sleeping robe by the fire and laid down for the night. Jimbo curled up by his feet and he could hear Ol’ Red munching on the grass. He watched the sky as he listened to the howl of a lone wolf that didn’t sound very far away. A shooting star streaked across the milky-way and he wondered about the Indians belief that it was the soul of a departed one traveling the milky-way to the other side. The last thought he had as he drifted off to sleep was of his wives, Sun Flower and Shining Star and he wondered if they were thinking of him.

Jimbo licked him right across his face and as he opened his eyes he could see a very faint light starting along the eastern horizon. He didn’t move at all until he knew why Jimbo had awakened him. Jimbo’s hair was standing up all the way down the middle of his back and he was staring upstream into the darkness. Zach picked up his rifle and instinctively checked the powder in the pan. Then just as he was getting to his feet a vicious fight broke out just up the creek. He could tell by the sounds of the fight it was between a dog and a bear. Jimbo took off on a dead run into the darkness. Zach threw a few pieces of wood on the fire and waited.

It was less than a minute when he heard the vicious attack of Jimbo and then the familiar baying of his big dog giving chase. Less than a half hour later most of the stars had faded with the coming light and Jimbo came running into the edge of the willows, barked twice, turned and disappeared into the brush again. Zach knew he was expected to follow so he slid his horse pistol under his belt and followed Jimbo’s trail into the brush.

7 The White Wolf

Zach had only gone about a hundred yards when Jimbo met him in the trail and led him between two large bushes to a clearing. As he stepped into the clearing he could see a large nearly white wolf lying on her side. Instinctively Zach raised his rifle but then seen the only movement was a young pup hiding behind its mother. In the dim light of early dawn, he hadn’t been able to see the she wolf’s eyes were already glazed over in death. She had given her life protecting her pups from the large male bear that had found her den.

Jimbo walked over to her and nudged her with his nose but when she didn’t move he then reached out with his nose sniffing the young pup. Zach knew very well the best thing to do was kill the pup for it was way too young to survive without its mother. Then he saw Jimbo, the biggest toughest dog he had ever seen standing there nose to nose with this little white wolf pup and he just couldn’t do it.

So he reached down to pick the pup up. To his surprise the pup growled and bit his finger. Its teeth were just coming in so there was no damage done, but the next time he reached for it he used both hands. He was amazed how much fight a puppy this young could have and it took him several minutes to get a piece of rawhide around its neck and tied off to a willow branch.

Back on their homestead in Kentucky he had seen his Pa skin a dead calf and tie the hide onto another calf that had an injured mother so the healthy mother would let the calf nurse. So Zach figured maybe if he skinned the dead mother wolf her hide might help this pup accept him and Jimbo too. As he turned her over he could see where the bear, with one swipe of his paw had caught this beautiful white wolf in the neck and ripped right through her artery. As he skinned her he wondered if this pup was the only one she had or was there a den nearby with others in it.

By the time he had the hide off her it was light, the sun wasn’t yet up but it was plenty light enough to see. He took the hide over and laid it by the puppy and stepped back and in just a minute the pup was curled up in the middle of the hide. Zach started to look at the tracks and the torn up ground where the fight had taken place. He was able to follow the wolf’s tracks and saw there was blood so she had been injured before this fight had started. He also seen where the bear had been following her. He followed the trail for nearly a mile up to an outcropping of rocks and could see the entrance to her den while still fifty yards away.

As he approached he could plainly see where the bear had found the den and the she wolf had tried to fight him off. He knew no matter how fierce a fighter she was, a 130-pound wolf was no match for a 350-pound bear that was determined and very hungry after hibernating all winter. He figured she had done the only thing she could and that was grab one of her pups and run. It was plain she had been hurt and after the bear had killed and ate the other two pups he had followed and caught her there on the creek by his camp. When he returned he found Jimbo curled up there next to the puppy.

He slowly moved toward the pup talking softly as he did. He got down on his hands and knees even though that movement hurt his ribs. When he was close enough to reach out and touch it he slowed down even more and just crawled his fingers forward. The puppy’s eyes never left Zach’s fingers and when his hand was only a couple of inches away he stopped and waited for it to reach out and sniff his fingers. The puppy waited several minutes but then reached out, sniffed, and then licked Zach’s fingers. He then moved his hand a little closer and started first with just one finger rubbing its ear and stoking along its side.

Zach stayed right there petting the little pup for maybe a half hour then very slowly picked it up and held it in his arms. The puppy stiffened at first but as Zach softly spoke and continued to stroke its fur it settled right down and finally closed its eyes and went to sleep. He carried the pup back to his camp. As he sat down by the fire he saw this was a she pup and before he even realized what he was doing he was thinking of names.

He was well aware a wolf wasn’t a dog and that wolves could not be tamed, but he didn’t figure he had a choice now. He couldn’t just kill her and the way Jimbo was acting he figured Jimbo could teach her to hunt. Then he realized this pup wasn’t weaned yet and he had to figure out a way to feed her. He sat her down on her mother’s hide once again and set a piece of jerky down by her while he put a little water in his fry pan and set another piece of jerky in the water. Then after getting some more wood on the fire he set the pan on some coals and started the water to boiling in order to soften the jerky up.

Jimbo hadn’t left to go hunting at all this morning, he was just sitting on his haunches watching everything the pup did. Zach noticed every time the pup would move Jimbo would turn his head to the side like he was trying to figure out just what to do.

After the water had been boiling a while he pulled the piece of jerky out to let it cool then took it over and tried to get the pup to chew on it. It took a while but once she got it in her mouth she tried to chew it up but the jerky was still too hard for her tiny teeth. So Zach got out a little flour he still had for biscuits and put a spoonful into the broth the jerky had made and stirred it into a gravy. Then he dipped the softened jerky into the gravy and this little wolf pup started licking it off the jerky and doing her best to chew on the jerky as well.

After the pup had ate as much as Zach could get her too he stood and tried to take a deep breath again, but the pain stopped him short. He retightened the strap around his ribs and broke camp. He washed out his fry pan and coffee pot, refilled his water pouch, and rolled up his buffalo sleeping robe. Then gave Jimbo the hand signal to go get Ol’ Red. After he had the bed roll tied behind the saddle he went back over and picked up the now sleeping puppy. He draped the wolf’s hide over the front of his saddle and holding the pup stepped up on Ol’ Red. Ol’ Red blew once from the smell of the wolf on his back but he had faith in Zach and knew it was alright.

He headed straight south following this creek. He figured this creek he was on was the upper reaches of Ham’s Fork and if it was he would follow it all the down to where it runs into Blacks Fork. He would only be day from home when he got there. Then he thought again, maybe a day and a half as slow as he was traveling now.

After following along the creek for just a couple of hours the pup started the fuss and cry. She was trying to find a teat. Zach shook his head as he brought Ol’ Red to a stop, thinking this trip was going to take a lot longer than he figured if he had to stop every couple of hours to feed her.

Getting such a late start it was nearly midday and he didn’t think they had covered more than six or seven miles. He got down and built a small fire, boiled three pieces of jerky and added a little flour again. Once the pup had eaten her fill of the gravy Zach wrapped the left over in a piece of hide and figured it would do for the next feeding. Once they were on the trail again the pup curled up on the wolf skin that he had pulled up onto his lap and with his right hand he held her as they rode along.

The midafternoon feeding went much quicker since he didn’t have to build a fire or prepare any food. He just unrolled the saved softened jerky and gravy and the pup went right after it. She was learning to eat on her own mighty fast.

By late afternoon Zach was where he recognized the land and knew for sure he was on Ham’s Fork but he was disappointed for he was still several hours from Black’s Fork. He was seeing an abundance of antelope now and was leaving the hills behind as he traveled farther out into the flatlands toward Black’s Fork.

It was nearly sundown when he finally seen the confluence of Ham’s Fork and Black’s Fork. The land here was extremely flat. He could see no high point at all where he would have a better vantage point of the streams ahead. He slowed right down as he got under a half mile from the confluence. All of his senses were on high alert for anyone that might be camped in this area where the two streams meet. He stopped as he approached a stand of his willows and with a silent hand signal he sent Jimbo ahead to scout the area before he got any closer. He smiled to himself thinking he was just being overly cautious, but he knew very well being overly cautious was the only way a man traveling alone in this wilderness could survive.

No more than ten minutes had passed when he heard a movement just downstream. With all his sense honed in on that sound a small doe burst out of the willows right in front of him startling Ol’ Red. Red jumped and Zach about lost his hold on the Wolf pup keeping his balance. As Zach watched the doe disappear into the brush he thought of how good some fresh meet would have tasted since he just been living on jerky except for the rabbit Jimbo had brought him the night before.

Only a moment later, Jimbo came out of the willows right on the path of the deer and he looked up at Zach wondering why he hadn’t shot. The look on the big dog’s face told Zach Jimbo would have liked some fresh meat as well.

He moved on toward Black’s Fork and stopped for the night in a small stand of cottonwoods just a couple of miles upstream from the confluence. The sun was just setting and he paused for a few minutes to watch the colors in the western sky change from just a light pink around the white puffy clouds to the brilliant oranges and reds then finally to the dark purples as more of the light faded away.

Zach hurried and got a small fire started and put on a pot full of water. When it was hot he poured a little out to soften the jerky. Then added enough flour to thicken the broth into the gravy that the little white pup was learning to eat. He sat the hide from the pup’s mother next to his buffalo robe and watched as the puppy curled up on it and went right to sleep, soon after he was asleep as well.

Zach opened his eyes, he did not know what had awakened him. His senses were immediately sharp. He didn’t move but listened for any sound that might be out of place. He slowly moved his right hand down to his rifle that was lying right beside him. He noticed the moon was right overhead shining through the branches and budded out leaves of the cottonwoods above. Then right by his side he heard a feint high pitched howl. He slowly looked toward the pup and she was sitting on her haunches with her nose pointed right at the moon trying her best to howl. Most of the time no sound at all was coming forth then the feint high pitched squeak came again. Jimbo was right there looking at the pup as well. He was tilting his head back and forth trying to figure out just what the puppy was doing.

Zach smiled then reached out and petted and white fur from the top of her head down to her tail. At that the pup yawned walked the few steps over to Jimbo and laid down snuggling right up against him. Jimbo just lay there still with his head up watching the pup. After just a few minutes Zach watched as Jimbo lay his big head down surrounding the puppy and within just a couple more minutes he could hear the soft snores coming from his big dog.

The stars were just beginning to fade as the gray of dawn was replacing the black of the night sky when Zach next opened his eyes. Just as his Pa had taught him, he didn’t move a muscle listening for the comforting sounds of nature all around them. He heard the quack of a mallard just around a bend of the river. A splash in the other direction he figured must be an otter going fishing for its breakfast. He could hear the ever present songs of the small birds in the branches overhead and he knew all was safe with the world around them.

After feeding the puppy again and giving Jimbo a couple pieces of jerky he was on the trail again. He had traveled several miles before he felt the rays of the sun warming his back and shoulders from the still nippy night air. He knew unless there was trouble along the way he would be back in the embrace of his beautiful wives before the sun was down this day.

He crossed the river to the south side where Smith’s Fork enters and it even felt like Ol’ Red’s gait was a little lighter as they all realized they were getting closer to home. As the terrain started to change from the dry flat lands to the higher elevation grasses he felt excitement building inside himself and pushed Ol’ Red into a little faster lope.

The big red mule responded and the miles quickly faded away. He stopped every couple of hours to feed the pup and give Ol’ Red a breather but the stops were short and by late afternoon he could see the rocky hill at the north end of the big meadow. The hill where just a few years ago they had buried Sees Far, the young Shoshone cousin of Sun Flower and Raven Wing after he was tortured and killed by an Arapaho war party. That hill always brought both good and bad memories. It was the first thing they seen coming home but it was also a reminder of the brutal violence that this land could produce.

It was just a few minutes later when he could see a faint column of smoke coming from beside the stream and he seen Jimbo take off at full speed heading for the lodges letting them all know they had made it back home.

8 Good to be Back

The first thing he saw, even before the teepees was the jet black hair of Sun Flower as she ran at full speed down the trail toward him. He squeezed his knees into Ol’ Red’s sides and he broke into a full run then with just the shift of his weight the mule slid to a stop. The sudden burst of speed and stop jarred his ribs and he winced against the pain. The puppy was tense; she could feel Zach’s excitement but had no idea why. Zach jumped off Ol’ Red and shifted the pup to his side just as Sun Flower jumped throwing her arms around his neck. Zach was caught off balance trying to shift the puppy and Sun Flower’s momentum carried them all to the ground.

As Zach landed on his back the pain from his ribs shot a white hot pain through his side and chest. The puppy yelped and rolled out of his grip. Sun Flower had her face buried in his chest but when she heard the yelp she raised her head just in time to see the little white ball of fur roll to a stop. She had a surprised look on her face as she reached out and smiled as the puppy growled and tried to bite her hand. Only then did she see the look of distress on Zach’s face. After a quick kiss on Zach’s waiting lips, she pushed herself up still sitting on him and asked, “What is wrong, my husband?”

Zach just smiled back at her then said, “It is nothing, just some busted ribs. My saddle cinch broke and I landed on a rock.” She then gently brushed her hand across the scratches on his face and said, “It looks like you landed on more than a rock.”

She carefully took her weight off him and then noticed the buffalo hide strap he had wrapped tight around his chest. She felt bad for hurting him and tried to help him to his feet. He repositioned the strap and stood then bent over and picked up the puppy saying, “Sun Flower, meet Luna, she is named for the moon that she tried to sing to last night.”

Sun Flower’s eyes were wide as she asked, “Where did you find this small one?” Zach bent forward and kissed Sun Flower one more time, only now he took his time then said, “That is a story to tell around the fire for everyone to hear.” Then as he was getting back to his feet he asked her about Shining Star and Raven Wing.

As he held the pup Sun Flower very slowly started to rub her ears then stroked the soft white fur. As they walked the rest of way into their camp he learned that neither Shining Star nor Raven Wing had given birth yet but they thought it would be any day now for Raven Wing.

As they walked into the clearing past the pole corral and smoke house Shining Star was struggling to stand. Her belly was now so large she had a very hard time bending to stand up. Zach quickly handed the puppy to Sun Flower and ran to Shining Star to help her stand. He held her beautiful face in his large rough hands then kissed her forehead relieved to be home and so thankful everyone was alright.

Sun Flower walked over with the little wolf pup still in her arms and held her up for Shining Star to see. With a smile on her lips but a questioning look in her eyes she too reached out and petted the scared puppy. Before she could ask where the puppy came from, Zach asked where Running Wolf and Raven Wing were. Shining Star told him, “Raven Wing’s back was aching so they took a walk up the creek to see if that would help, Jimbo went after them to let them know you are back.”

Zach unsaddled Ol’ Red, laid the wolf hide down for the puppy then rubbed the big mule down with a clump of dry grass, slapped him on the rump to send him out into the big meadow with all the other horses. He watched as his mule joined the horses then looked around at this place that had become his home. It felt good to be back with his wives and family and be in the relative safety of this area that the Shoshone and Ute’s now call the land of Grizzly Killer. He held out his arms to Sun Flower and Shining Star and the two women came to him. With an arm around each and a big smile on his face he said, “I have missed you both more than you will ever know.”

Jimbo came running up to them and they heard the voices of Running Wolf and Raven Wing coming down the trail toward them. As they appeared at the edge of camp Running Wolf had his arm around Raven Wing and she had a distressed look on her face. She managed a smile at Zach and said, “It is good to have Grizzly Killer with us again.”

He smiled as he replied, “It is good to be back with my family. And speaking of family, if you can keep that little one inside for just another day or two your mother and father will be here to see it born.” That news brought a smile to all of their faces.

Jimbo had ran right over to the wolf puppy that was curled up on her mother’s hide and when he licked the little white pup she woke up. Running Wolf eye’s got wide and a strange look came over his face as he stared and the little pup. Zach watched Running Wolf help Raven Wing sit down by the fire but his eye’s never left the pup. Shining Star gently put a little pressure on Zach and Sun Flower getting them to step back. Then Running Wolf dropped to his knees and the puppy ran right to him.

He picked her up, held her close and she licked his face, then his eyes turned to Zach as he said, “I saw my spirit helper last night in my dreams, a white wolf howling at the moon. Only as the wolf was howling no sound was coming out.”

Zach looked at Running Wolf in disbelief, and said, “As we camped by the river under cottonwoods last night, the puppy sat up and pointed her nose to the moon overhead and tried to howl- only no sound was coming out.” There was a silence between the two men as they both considered what had been said then Zach continued, “I started to think of her as Luna then, named after the moon she tried to sing to last night.”

Running Wolf smiled and repeated, “Luna, Luna… That is a fine name for her.”

Then Raven Wing asked, “Grizzly Killer, where did she come from and what will you do with her?”

Zach smiled as he said, “I will do nothing with her, she is Running Wolf’s spirit helper, not mine.” At that Running Wolf looked up and his eyes met Zach’s, he smiled and said, “We will care for her, teach her to hunt but it will always be her choice to be part of our family or to leave and live with the wolves.”

They ate roasted mutton from a big horn sheep that Running Wolf had taken the day before and fresh pan biscuits. Running Wolf fed Luna soft pieces of fat from the meat and after she curled up in his lap and slept. Zach then told of his journey to the village of Charging Bull.

There was deep concern on all of their faces as he told of his encounter with the killers of Henry Clayson and his men and of the rescue of Elisabeth Allen. The concern soon turned to smiles as he told of reaching the village and seeing their mother and father along with a lot of their friends. Then when he told them that Butterfly already had a beautiful baby girl named Yellow Moon everyone was excited and happy.

He told of his journey back home… of Ol’ Red being spooked by the sage chickens, of the cinch braking and of him landing in the sage and on the rock. Then he told them of the bear killing Luna’s mother and the other puppies. Of how her mother’s last act was trying to save Luna from the bear and how Jimbo had heard the fight and chased the bear away.

Although extremely tired they sat by the fire and talked well into the night. They were all excited to see Bear Heart and White Feather. Raven Wing and Sun Flower were very glad Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart were traveling with their parents. They knew how great a warrior their father was but they also knew he was becoming an old man, he was now one of the village elders.

A distant wolf howled his mournful tribute to the night and Luna jumped down off Running Wolf’s lap and put her little nose in the air and tried to howl. Again the only sound that came out was a faint squeak. Zach noticed the way Running Wolf was watching the pup. He could see in the eyes of his brother-in-law that there was truly a connection between him and the little white wolf pup.

When Zach opened his eyes the next morning it was completely light. The naked and very pregnant body of Shining Star was snuggled up against him but Sun Flower was not there. He listened and could hear movement outside around the fire. He reached down and kissed Shining Star on the back of her neck and felt her shiver slightly. She then rolled onto her back smiled up at Zach and they kissed. He helped her to her feet and they dressed and stepped out into the light of a beautiful spring morning.

There was still a chill in the air and they both stepped over to the fire. Sun Flower handed him and Shining Star a cup of coffee. He took the cup with a smile thinking just how good it felt to be with his wives again.

He heard a moan come from Running Wolf’s lodge and Sun Flower and Shining Star both went right there. As Zach stepped toward the lodge opening Shining Star held up her hand and said, “Our sister’s time is near, we do not need a man in the way. Go find Running Wolf and tell him he will be a father soon.”

Zach took a quick look around wondering where Jimbo was then started out toward the horses. They were across the stream and a couple of hundred yards out in the big meadow. Zach had just crossed the stream when he saw Jimbo sitting in the grass about half way to Ol’ Red and the horses. He whistled once and the big dog jumped and ran right to him. He could then see Running Wolf lying in the grass with Luna jumping up on him then off again. She got hold of a lock of his long black hair and started pulling, shaking her head, and growling in the playful way puppies do.

Running Wolf set up with a smile and said, “This huge wolf you brought back thinks she is going to eat me for breakfast.” His smile turned to a worried look when he saw the expression on Zach’s face.

Zach then smiled as he told him, “They think Raven Wing’s time is here.” Running Wolf jumped to his feet and took off on a dead run toward the lodges. Luna followed, not able to keep up but running right in his tracks just the same. When she got to the creek, which was running high with the spring thaw, she stopped and cried as Running Wolf disappeared into his lodge.

Zach picked Luna up but she kept her eyes right on the lodge opening where she had last seen Running Wolf. He put her down again once across the creek and, totaling ignoring both Zach and Jimbo, she ran right for the lodge opening.

It was only a couple of minutes later when Running Wolf stepped out of his lodge with Luna in his arms. He had a look of frustration and worry on his face. He slowly walked toward the fire where Zach was waiting. He looked into the questioning face of Zach then said, “They told me to leave, the pains have stopped for now.”

An hour later, all three women came out of the teepee and joined Zach and Running Wolf sitting by the fire. Raven Wing had not had another contraction and she needed to get out and move around a little.

They all stayed in camp the rest of the day, all except Jimbo. He left late in the afternoon. He wasn’t gone long when he came back into camp with a squirrel. He went right to Luna and set the dead squirrel right down in front of her then stepped back, sat on his haunches and watched. She slowly approached the squirrel sniffing then licking at the fresh blood where Jimbo and bitten through the squirrel’s hide. Everyone was watching her try to chew on it. Then Running Wolf knelt down and pulled the hide off exposing the tender flesh for her to chew on.

As Shining Star and Sun Flower put more of the mutton to roasting and made biscuits they commented they were about out of bear grease. Zach told them he expected the bears to be leaving their dens by now and he would go hunting with Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart as soon as they arrived. They all knew they would need to make meat as well.

The evening was noticeably warmer with a slight breeze blowing in from the south. Zach wondered if it would be blowing in a spring storm and silently hoped Bear Heart and White Feather would arrive before any storm.

That night Raven Wing had more contractions and no one got any sleep. Running Wolf and Zach spent most of the night out by the fire while Shining Star and Sun Flower tended to and supported Raven Wing.

The next morning the contractions had stopped again and everyone was exhausted. Sun Flower called Zach and Running Wolf to help Raven Wing walk around for a few minutes. Her back ached, she was exhausted, and she was very pale. The warm south breeze was still blowing. Running Wolf and Zach was on each side of her and she stopped facing the breeze. She held her face up letting the comforting breeze blow across her cheeks and through her jet black hair.

Zach made fresh coffee and some more biscuits and they sat around the fire and waited. It was just after midday when Zach noticed Jimbo was pacing around the perimeter of their camp. He would stop and smell the wind then he would listen. He would walk just a few feet and do it all over again. Then he came over to Zach and with the very soft deep growl that Zach understood so well, let them know something was not right. They were all intently watching Jimbo as Zach gave him the silent hand signal to scout. Then, without saying a word Zach, Running Wolf, and Sun Flower all picked up their rifles. Shining Star helped Raven Wing into the dugout for that was the safest place in case of an attack.

It was nearly an hour later before they saw or heard Jimbo again. Then he came running up the creek excited and wagging his tail. Then they could see, no more than two hundred yards downstream, Buffalo Heart. Right behind him was White Feather with her horse pulling a travois, then Bear Heart with Red Hawk bringing up the rear.

Everyone was excited as Buffalo Heart entered the clearing but there was also worry. White Feather looked very tired. She stopped just as she entered the clearing and seeing her two daughters a smile formed on her face and she was off her horse before Zach could get there to help. Sun Flower was there first with a big hug and with Running Wolf’s help Raven Wing was on her feet by the time her mother got to her. Just as she threw her arms around her mother her water broke and she was hit with the hardest contraction yet.

When it passed they helped her into their lodge then Running Wolf was escorted out by Sun Flower telling him, “We will call you when you are needed.” For the next hour the men set up Bear Heart and White Feathers teepee. It was actually hard for Running Wolf to help. Every time he moved Luna was right under his feet. Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart would take turns holding the pup until they had their camp set up. Between the pup and Running Wolf checking on Raven Wing every few minutes he really didn’t get much accomplished.

Red Hawk had taken an antelope the day before and they got it on a spit over the fire then just as things appeared to be calming down a terrible cry came from the lodge and a minute later Shining Star came out with a very worried look and told Zach to get more blankets.

Several hours passed, the antelope was done but no one had touched it. The men could hear faint talking coming from the teepee and now a muffled moan coming every few minutes. Running Wolf was pale and even though it was now evening and cool he had beads of sweat running down his face. He would sit for just a minute then get up and walk around the fire. He would add a log, sit back down and a minute later do it all over again. Jimbo could feel his worry and would walk around the fire with him. Luna was curled up on the white wolf hide, she would raise her held and watch as Running Wolf made his trek around the fire every few minutes.

Bear Heart knew the anguish he was going through for he had watched his own sister die in child birth many, many years before. The thought now of his own daughter having this much trouble was about more than he could bare. He could think of nothing to say to his Ute son that would comfort him, so they all sat around the fire waiting and feeling helpless.

9 A Hard Birth

Nothing changed throughout most of the night, and they waited and worried. Zach stood and stretched his stiff muscles noting the big dipper was more than half way around the north-star. Running Wolf was making his hundredth or more trek around the fire when a loud mournful moan came from the teepee. They could hear a lot of movement inside, then for a moment no sound at all.

Running Wolf hadn’t taken a breath it seemed for minutes, then they heard the cry of an infant. The cry was faint and weak at first but within seconds it was the cry of a strong and heathy child. Everyone around the fire was smiling except Running Wolf, his worry for Raven Wing was too great. Just a couple of minutes later White Feather stepped out of the lodge holding a baby. She held it out to Running Wolf saying, “Running Wolf come and meet your son.”

He rushed to her but the questioning look on his face told her of his worry. As she handed him his son she smiled saying, “She is weak and tired, she has lost much blood, but she is a healthy woman and she will recover.”

Running Wolf looked into the eyes of his son and smiled. He still couldn’t believe he was really a father. He turned to the others held up his son for all to see then ducked into his teepee. He gently laid the baby beside Raven Wing, leaned down and gently kissed her forehead. He then laid down beside her with their son right between them. His relief was so great as he relaxed he dozed off to sleep almost immediately.

White Feather checked on them just a little while later and they were all sleeping soundly. Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart took Luna to sleep with them, she tried to go to Running Wolf several times but the boys kept her occupied throughout the rest of the night.

Once Zach was in his lodge with Shining Star and Sun Flower he could feel the relief of his two wives. Sun Flower said in a whisper, “I was so scared, there was so much blood.” Although Shining Star didn’t say a thing Zach and Sun Flower could both feel the worry Shining Star had over her own baby that could come any day now.

Zach never really slept, just dozed a little. He held Shining Star comforting her the rest of the night. He was up before the morning sky started to lighten and had their large coffee pot full of steaming coffee by the time anyone else stirred.

White Feather came out of her teepee first, smiled and greeted Zach saying, “Grizzly Killer is up with the birds this day.” She then went right to the teepee of Running Wolf and Raven Wing.

She moved the flap, stepped in and breathed in a deep sigh of relief at what she saw. Raven Wing was leaning up against Running Wolf. She was holding the baby as he suckled at her breast. She was pale and her eyes were just dark circles sunken into her pretty face. She needed rest and time to replace the blood she had lost. White Feather worried that the nursing baby was going to take too much out of his mother as weak as she was right now.

By the time dawn arrived everyone was up and moving. Sun Flower had two pans of biscuits setting on a bed of coals just to the side of the fire. She again reminded Zach that the bear grease was just about gone. The boys had gone out to tend the horses and Luna was trying to push her way under the flap of Running Wolf’s Lodge to get to him. Jimbo had left on his morning hunt. Zach stood back and smiled at all the activity, knowing this could have been a much different scene if things would not have gone well last night.

They cut off strips of the antelope they had roasted last night, drank the hot black coffee, and enjoyed fresh biscuits. White Feather boiled a little meat and fat off the antelope to make a broth for Raven Wing then made a tea from ground plants from her medicine kit she said would help Raven Wing build her blood back up. By midmorning Raven Wing wanted out of the dark teepee. With Sun Flower taking the baby, Running Wolf picked her up and carried her out into the light of another bright spring day.

Luna was occupied chewing on a rabbit leg that Jimbo had brought back into camp for her but she stopped and come running over as Running Wolf set Raven Wing down on a buffalo robe that had been laid out by the fire for her. The effort of moving had hurt her and she laid back on the robe with her face to the sun enjoying the light and warmth from its rays.

The leaves were growing larger each day on the aspens, cottonwoods, and willows. And the grass of the meadow was getting greener each day as well. The horses were starting to put the weight back on they had lost during the winter. Game was becoming more plentiful in the higher meadows and parks as they returned from their wintering grounds out on the flats away from the deeper snows of the mountains.

The passes were still blocked with snow but it was melting fast with each warm day. The warm south breeze was still blowing but not hard and there had been no evidence that a storm was blowing in. The water in the stream was running faster with the melting snow and Zach knew the wild flowers would start blooming in only a few more weeks. It was a time of new life. The deer, elk, and mountain sheep would soon be dropping their fawns, calves, and lambs. He looked at Running Wolf and Raven Wing there by the fire holding their new born baby, then at Shining Star. He was both excited and frightened about being a father and wondered if he was really ready. He had spent most of the winter preparing in his own mind and was determined to be as good of father as his own had been.

They spent the afternoon around the fire talking. Bear Heart and the boys told of their journey coming to the land of Grizzly Killer. They too had seen the camp on the Seeds-Kee-Dee and said it was indeed an Arapaho hunting party where Grizzly Killer had gone north and then west around them, Bear Heart had led his small party south and then west. They had taken care trying not to leave an easy trail for the Arapaho’s to follow but pulling a travois they all knew if the tracks were found they could be followed.

Zach told them of finding the wolf puppy and of Running Wolf’s dream of his spirit helper. Bear Heart took that as a very good omen. He told Running Wolf that a man’s spirit helper is always there to help him throughout his whole life. He told them stories of one man that had become lost and his spirit helper, the great golden eagle had appeared in the sky above him and lead him back to his camp. Another time when a friend of his was dying of thirst and the water holes were all dried up, his spirit helper a fierce wolverine, had appeared and led him to a small pool of water.

To have one’s spirit helper with him all of the time is really something special, that in his lifetime he had never seen that happen before. He told them that he believed she was sent to Running Wolf to help him and help protect his family just as he believes Jimbo the great medicine dog was sent to Grizzly Killer to help him and to protect his family. He went on telling them all that his heart was glad his two beautiful daughters had found men as great as Grizzly Killer and Running Wolf. That the presence of the great medicine dog and now the white wolf shows that the spirits also know of the good in these men.

When Bear Heart stopped speaking there was silence around the fire. The glow on the faces of Raven Wing, Sun Flower, and Shining Star was about as bright as the midday sun. Running Wolf reached down and picked Luna up and brought her up to his face, she licked his nose as he stared into her dark eyes with wonderment that the spirits had sent her to him.

As the baby started to fuss, Raven Wing untied the soft doe skin dress at her left shoulder and dropped it down so the baby could nurse. They all watched with love and wonderment that what was inside her just hours ago was now a living child suckling at her breast. Zach had watched the birth of many animals and had always marveled at the miracle of life.

Although this was the first human child he had ever been near and as he watched the tiny helpless figure squirming at his mother’s breast it brought a whole new meaning of the miracle of life to him. He watched Shining Star try to stand and both he and Sun Flower was right there to help. She smiled at them both and said, “This child of ours is restless today.” The three of them slowly walked around camp then as they stood by the fire Zach gently rubbed her back trying to lessen the discomfort. White Feather came to her and put both hands on her extended belly and with a smile said, “You will not have wait much longer my child, for your time is near.”

Zach knew they needed to make meat and take a bear for the grease. This time of year a bear didn’t yield all that much grease for they had used most of their fat reserves during their long winters sleep. This was the same as it was every spring and normally it was not difficult to find the spring bears for they were hungry and out in the open much more than in the summer and fall. He didn’t want to leave Shining Star for her time was indeed close but they all must eat as well.

The next morning Bear Heart asked Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart to follow their back trail for most of the day just to make sure the Arapaho hunters had not found their trail and were following. Both boys knew this was the duty for experienced warriors and were proud that Bear Heart had the trust in them for this task.

Zach decided while the boys were gone he would go hunting for just a few hours. He wouldn’t leave their camp unprotected so he made sure Running Wolf was OK with his decision. He saddled Ol’ Red and Jimbo was right there ready to go. He rubbed the big dog’s ears and told him to stay and protect. Jimbo had a look of longing in his eyes but he knew his duty was now to protect everyone in camp. He stood and watched along with Sun Flower and Shining Star as Zach rode the trail up the stream. Then when he was out of site Jimbo left camp making a large circle of the area making sure all was clear.

Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart were making good time traveling with just the two of them. By midday they were to the point where they had crossed Smith’s Fork. So far they hadn’t seen any sign that they had been followed. By midafternoon they were well out on the flats and the only thing they were seeing were a few scattered herds of antelope.

They came to a full watering hole and decided to take an antelope before they headed back to the camp of Grizzly Killer. They tied their horses behind a hill west of the pond and set themselves up one on each side out in the tall sage away from the water. They then each took the feathers from their hair and tied them to a small stick that they held just above the sage so it would blow and twist in the breeze. Antelope are naturally curious critters and their eyesight is exceptionally sharp. It wasn’t long before a young buck noticed the movement of the twisting feathers and headed right towards them to see what was moving in the brush. He was approaching from the side Red Hawk was on and was almost in range of Red Hawks stone tipped arrow when he suddenly stopped and raised his head looking off to the east. Red Hawk didn’t move a muscle waiting. The antelope needed to come in another ten yards before he could be sure of a clean kill. He then heard the familiar cry of a crow, but this was no crow, it was Buffalo Heart warning of danger. Red Hawk slowly moved the feathers down out of sight and the antelope bolted off at full speed nearly running over him in the process.

Red Hawk slowly curled up under the sage he had been hiding behind as six Arapaho warriors topped a slight rise just east of them and headed right for the water hole. Buffalo Heart was in a better position than Red Hawk. He was further away and near the crest of a small hill. He dropped to his belly and crawled through the sage until he was sure he couldn’t be seen by the approaching Arapaho’s and then he slipped into a wash that fed into the waterhole anytime there was enough rain. Once in the wash he sprinted away, the trouble was that the wash was leading him away from their horses. Once he felt he was relatively safe he stopped climbed up out of the wash and looked at the lay of the land. He could see no way to get to their horses without being seen and no way to help Red Hawk either. He could not see the water hole from where he was and knowing movement of any kind is what made one’s eye look hard in that spot. He figured his and Red Hawks best chance was to stay perfectly still right where they were.

Red Hawk knew very well his only chance was to stay perfectly still. He tried to slow down his breathing and hoped his jet black hair was far enough under the brush it couldn’t be seen. The Arapaho warriors dismounted and drank their fill then filled their buffalo bladder water pouches and let their horses drink. They walked around the water hole looking at all the tracks. Red Hawk, although he couldn’t see them knew from the sounds what was going on. He was mighty glad he and Buffalo Heart had stayed out in the brush away from the water’s edge. Any sign of fresh moccasin tracks would have started a thorough search by these warriors.

After just a few minutes, instead of leaving the area the Arapaho hunters had decided to camp right there at the water hole. Red Hawk could hear them joking and laughing with each other. Although he could not understand most of their words the meaning was clear. They started out through the brush gathering fire wood and Red Hawk heard one walk by so close he felt certain he would be found. He kept his eyes closed and tried all the harder to control his breathing. His heart was beating so fast he wondered if the thumping in his chest would give him away.

Red Hawk was relieved as he listened to the footsteps fading away. As he lay there he remembered when he, Buffalo Heart, and Sees Far first came to the land of Grizzly Killer nearly three years ago. He and Buffalo Heart were only thirteen summers old then. Sees Far had been the oldest of them at fourteen summers. He remembered the Arapaho on that trip as well, how the three of them had tried to outrun the Arapaho war party. They made it all the way to the log lodge of Grizzly Killer only to find he and Running Wolf were not there. A shutter ran through his body as he remembered the beating and torture and he felt a deep sadness remembering the burial of Sees Far.

Those memories also gave him strength. For he remembered the speed and fierceness of Grizzly Killer’s, and the others attack when they had returned. How within only seconds the five Arapaho warriors were dead. He vowed, those years ago that he would become a great warrior like Grizzly Killer and he renewed that vow again as he lay motionless under the sage with his eyes closed.

Red Hawk, like most young men had fantasies of grandeur. He could see himself jumping up out of the sage and attacking the six enemy warriors and taking all their scalps back to show his greatness but he knew that was only a dream, for he and Buffalo Heart had been taught well. By Grizzly Killer himself fighting the Blackfeet at Sweet Lake, by Spotted Elk, Charging Bull and Otter, indeed by their fathers and the other great warriors of their village. Yes, Red Hawk knew life was sacred and to risk it foolishly would only show he had not yet become a man.

Buffalo Heart was fearful, not for himself but for Red Hawk hiding there in the brush so close to their enemy. He too had the same memories as Red Hawk, of the torture and the loss of their friend. As the sun lowered in the western sky he made his way toward where they had left their horses. He was careful staying in the long shadows on his hands and knees and at times right down on his belly. It was dark by the time he reached them. He gave them the last of the water they carried and made sure they were ready for a hard ride.

He knew Red Hawk would wait until he figured the Arapaho were asleep before he moved. He got his bow and carefully moved out into the brush nearly half way to the water hole to wait. He wanted to get closer but he didn’t dare risk being seen or heard for that would make Red Hawk’s escape that much harder but he did want to be able to help in case the Arapaho followed.

It was nearly midnight before Red Hawk decided to make his escape. He was sore and stiff for not moving at all for all those hours. His legs and feet had gone to sleep. He started very slowly moving his feet in a circle and flexing the muscles in his legs. The pain was intense at first then as the blood started to flow again it was like he was being stabbed by hundreds of porcupine quills all up and down his legs. It was several minutes before he felt like he could move, then he very slowly began to crawl. He paid very close attention to where he placed each hand and knee as he carefully moved around one sage then another. He knew Buffalo Heart was out there somewhere and he hoped he was there with the horses.

The more he moved the better he felt. By the time he was far enough away from the Arapaho that he wasn’t as concerned about every little sound he felt pretty good again and he figured he could run now if need be. The moon was just coming up and was nearly full, casting long shadows in front of him. Then as he looked up to get his bearings there was a man standing right in front of him.

10 Ambushed

Red Hawk was startled, adrenaline shot through him as every muscle in his body tensed for the fight. Only after he had his knife in hand and he was ready to lunge to his feet did his eyes focus on Buffalo Heart standing there in the dark in front of him. He breathed a silent sigh of relief and relaxed as the adrenaline rush faded away.

With a silent hand signal, Buffalo Heart signaled toward the horses and as silent as two ghosts in the night the two of them made it back to where their horses were tied. They approached carefully letting the horses smell the familiar smell of their riders. Both of them knew if one of the horses whinnied the Arapaho would come to investigate. Their mounts stayed calm and with just some reassuring whispers the boys led their horses away to the north towards Blacks Fork and water.

Zach had hunted for only a few hours before returning to camp but had not been able to get close enough to any game for a shot. He found it very hard to concentrate on hunting, all that was on his mind was Shining Star having his baby. He sat for quite a spell watching a small clearing but all he could see was in his mind, Raven Wing sitting by the fire with her tiny so very fragile baby suckling at her breast. No man scared him, and he really had no real fear of any animals. He had respect for them, the cunning of the wolf, the awesome power of the mighty grizzlies, the silent stealth of the cougar but no real fear. For the first time in his life he felt real fear, or at least that’s what it felt like. Fear of something happening to Shining Star, fear of taking care of a baby, fear of not being a good father.

He had grown up on the frontier, on a homestead in Kentucky. He had been in the woods his whole life. He knew about the animals, the weather, and all the dangers Mother Nature could bring upon you, but he didn’t know anything about babies. As he headed back to the dugout he was more determined than he had ever been. He would learn to care for a baby and to be a good father.

He thought about his own pa and that brought back the pleasant memories of his childhood. He wondered just how his pa had learned to be such a good father. Although he had never met his grandfather he had been told stories of him throughout his childhood. He realized his pa had learned from his pa and he would do the same. He would teach his child just as his pa had taught him.

The closer he got to camp the faster he rode. When he got to the clearing and could see everyone around the fire he jumped off Ol’ Red and ran toward them. Without saying a word, he hugged his wives, holding them tight for the longest time. When he released them they both had a wondering look on their faces but he didn’t say a word, just smiled back at them.

Running Wolf was sitting on a buffalo robe with his arms around a pale Raven Wing. Luna was curled up on his lap. On the other side of the fire White Feather sat with the baby fast asleep in her arms. Bear Heart was standing at the other edge of camp looking off to the north with Jimbo right by his side. Running Wolf then said, “Bear Heart thinks Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart should be back by now.”

The sun was nearly set; Sun Flower was getting what was left of the antelope in the pot over the fire. Bear Heart walked back over to the fire and said, “Should have gone with them.”

Zach stood looking his father in law in the eyes and told him, “The boys will be fine, they are both capable young men.”

Then Running Wolf added, “They might have taken time to hunt on their way back, they know we need the meat.”

Bear Heart just nodded at that but there was worry in all of their thoughts. Zach didn’t say it but he was well aware of the history the two boys had with the Arapaho. How they both had been beaten and tortured. He thought of their friend Sees Far that the Arapaho had killed and they had buried on the hill overlooking the big meadow. He wondered if the boys might be seeking revenge.

As bedtime came there was still no sign of the boys and Zach figured maybe he should try to follow their trail, but Bear Heart told him, “It is dark and we don’t know what the trouble might be. We do not need another to worry about. If they are not back by morning, then we will need to follow.”

Zach spent a sleepless night, Shining Star was extremely uncomfortable. He and Sun Flower would take turns rubbing her back. Every hour that passed with the boys not returning increased the worry and just before dawn Zach knew he had to go find them.

Everyone was up as Zach was getting his saddle on Ol’ Red. Although Jimbo didn’t know what the trouble was, he could feel the tension within Zach and was tense himself and ready to go. When he told Jimbo to stay and protect the camp, Sun Flower stepped up and told him that Running Wolf, her father, and she could protect the camp that Jimbo would help him find Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart.

As Zach started to object Running Wolf said, “Grizzly Killer, you know she is right. You will need Jimbo with you much more than we need him here.”

Zach looked at Bear Heart and he nodded his agreement saying, “It is a hard thing you do Grizzly Killer, to leave at this time, but we will protect this camp. The great medicine dog must go with you for together you both have stronger medicine than you do apart.”

Shining Star smiled at him and said, “Our little one will wait ‘til you return.” He climbed in the saddle as Sun Flower handed him a small bag of jerky and with the pointing of his finger Jimbo hit the trail heading down stream. He urged Ol’ Red into a lope following the big dog.

Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart led their horses ‘til they were more than a mile from the Arapaho camp. Then mounted up and continued straight north ‘til they came to Blacks Fork. They were downstream from where Smith’s Fork enters the larger stream. If the Arapaho’s found the tracks, they didn’t want to lead them right back up Black’s Fork to Grizzly Killer’s camp. After they let the horses drink their fill they crossed the river and continued north out into the sage covered flat land. By the time it was light they were many miles north of the river and had started to make a mile-wide turn toward the west.

They used all the cunning their short years of experience had taught them, making their trail as hard to follow as they could. They would split up going separate ways and meeting back up miles later. They stayed on the hardest ground they could find, they backed tracked themselves many times. By midafternoon they and their horses were exhausted. None of them had slept or eaten for more than thirty-six hours so they started looking for a safe place to rest.

They finally came to some hills and found a grassy area down between two of them that had enough grass for the horses. After hobbling them on the grass Buffalo Heart climbed to the top of one hill where he could watch their back trail. He sat down in the sage and could see for miles in the direction they had come. Red Hawk stayed by the horses and slept for a couple of hours then he climbed up the hill to watch while Buffalo Heart slept.

As Buffalo Heart went back down the hill to the horses he almost stepped on a snake. It didn’t coil and start to rattle, it just tried to get away. He picked up a big rock and smashed its head then took it with him back down to the grassy area and gutted it. That would be their food for tonight. They had been there four or five hours and there was no sign they were being followed. They only had a few hours of daylight left and they both knew they couldn’t make it back without spending another night. They needed to find water before night fall so they mounted up and continued on.

Just before dark they crested a small rise and on the other side the land just fell away into a very wide shallow canyon. It must have been a mile or more to the bottom and they could see a small creek running down through the middle of it. There were a series of beaver ponds off to the south a ways so they headed for them.

After hobbling the horses, they built a small fire up in the willows that were growing along the west side of the pond and set the snake to roasting. It was going to be a cold uncomfortable night again as neither one had brought a bed roll with them.

Zach was making good time heading down stream. This was his home territory and he knew the lay of the land. Jimbo was staying a couple hundred yards out in front as usual and had set a ground eating pace. His senses were more tuned in than usual although he didn’t know why, but his senses told him this was a very important trip.

By midmorning, Jimbo had found where the boys had turned away from Black’s Fork heading east. By midday Zach could see the thick trees that marked the waterway of Smith’s Fork. Jimbo had slowed a lot and Zach could see him clearly testing the air with his nose. There was a fairly stiff breeze blowing out of the west, blowing any scent that may be there away from them. Jimbo slowed even more as they approached the dense trees and brush that grew along the stream and Zach noticed the hair down Jimbo’s back was starting to stand up. With a soft whistle he told Jimbo to stop and they both very intently studied the tree line ahead.

If Zach had learned anything from his years in the Rockies it was to trust his dog. He knew there was danger ahead but he had no idea what that danger might be. He knew he had to find Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart no matter what lie ahead. With a hand signal he sent Jimbo in a large circle to get to the other side of the trees ahead and hopefully flush out whatever was there, whether it be man or animal.

He checked the prime in his Hawken and horse pistol, then removed the pistol from the saddle and slid it under his belt. His sky blue eyes moved back and forth along the tree line looking for anything that might seem out of place. He could plainly see the tracks of the boy’s horses on the ground before him. A shudder ran up his spine hoping they hadn’t run into a hunting party of the Arapaho right there in the trees before him.

He waited for Jimbo. His pa had taught him patience from an early age. Whether watching a clearing for a deer in the woods of Kentucky or waiting for danger to expose itself in the Rockies, patience was one of the most important lessons in life. Zach had learned this lesson well, he could wait out a weary buck, an alert gobbler, or an enemy waiting in ambush. Just as he was starting to wonder just where Jimbo had gone, he heard a terrible scream come from the trees right in front of him.

He sat straight up in the saddle with his Hawken ready just as he felt a hard blow to the side of his leg. Ol’ Red jumped forward causing Zach to hold on just as he seen an Indian stand up out of the brush and shoot another arrow. With Red jumping forward the second arrow barely missed behind him and Zach instinctively brought up the Hawken and fired. As he spun his big mule around he saw the Indians head explode into red mist and gore as the .54 caliber lead ball blew out the back of his head.

Ol’ Red was in a dead run back the way they had come from when Zach noticed he couldn’t move his leg. As he glanced down he could see an arrow sticking through his leg and into the side of Ol’ Red. Even hurt the big mule never missed a stride and Zach could feel the powerful muscles strain as Ol’ Red put every ounce of strength into his run.

He could hear the pursuit, as he glanced back he could see four Arapaho warriors giving chase. They were maybe four hundred yards behind and he knew very well the swift Indian ponies were faster than Ol’ Red. The big mule had more bottom than any horse Zach had ever seen and he knew if he could stay ahead long enough Ol’ Red would out run them.

A mile went by and another quick look back confirmed they were rapidly gaining on him. One of them was way out in front of the others and nearly within an arrows range. Red had now hit a stride that Zach figured he could keep up for quite a while. He could feel Ol’ Red’s ribs swell as he breathed in large amounts of air and after another mile he had started to pull away from those giving chase. Ol’ Red never slowed as they headed northwest back toward Blacks Fork. Zach was heading down stream keeping the Arapaho warriors from having any thoughts of getting closer to the dugout and his loved ones.

The next time he glanced back there were only two still in pursuit and his lead on those had lengthened. He knew now he would make it as long as Ol’ Red didn’t stumble or step in a badger hole or any other of the hundred different things that could mean their doom.

His lead was now back to nearly four hundred yards and was increasing with every power stride of the big mule. The adrenaline rush he had felt at first was fading and he was beginning to feel a powerful throbbing in his leg. His thoughts went to Jimbo and he worried about the fate of his faithful companion. Then he thought of Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart and wondered if he would find their bodies in the trees where he had sent Jimbo, but for right now he had to survive, himself. Ol’ Red had not faltered or slowed and his next glance back showed no one still in pursuit.

He pulled his big mule back to just an easy lope but didn’t stop ‘til he reached the bank of Blacks Fork. He had not seen any sign of the Arapaho warriors now for several miles but he still didn’t know if he was safe. He turned Red around where he could watch his back trail and then started to access the damage the arrow had caused.

With the movement of the many miles of running the stone arrowhead had worked loose from Ol’ Red’s side but had made a good sized hole in his hide in the process. Zach’s leg was no longer pinned to the mule’s side. The arrowhead was sticking out of the inside of his leg by only about an inch so he knew it had not done any real damage to Ol’ Red. He moved his foot around slowly and could feel the muscles pulling around the wood shaft of the arrow but he could tell it had missed the bone. He didn’t dare dismount just yet, if the Arapaho showed up he would need to be ready to ride again mighty quick.

Red’s breathing was back to normal by now and he rode down into the stream and staying in the water moved downstream ‘til he was well hidden by thick willows growing on both sides. His foot was wet, his moccasin soaked with blood, he come to a spot with enough room to get out of the water but was still hidden by the willows and stopped. He brought his wounded leg carefully up over Red’s back and slowly slid to the ground. He put his weight on his good leg and as he slowly straightened the wounded leg a pain shot through it from the arrow down to his foot and up all the way to his hip.

He had reloaded his Hawken rifle while Ol’ Red was on a full out run, so the first thing he did was check and make sure it really was ready to shoot. Then he checked the prime in the horse pistol. Once he was satisfied both weapons were ready he got his knife out and slowly sat down. When he touched the arrow shaft that was sticking through the meatiest part of his left calf the pain shot in both directions again. He gasped silently and readied himself for the pain and cut a deep groove in the arrow just an inch or so from his skin and snapped the wooden shaft off at that point.

Then he got a firm grip on the chipped flint arrowhead and pulled to extract the wooden shaft through his leg and out. The sinew that the arrowhead was tied on with had softened being soaked in blood for so long and the flint point came off and the shaft didn’t move. A blinding pain shot through his leg and he gasp again, this time making a loader sound than he expected or thought was safe. He sat motionless trying to control his breathing along with the pain.

After his breathing was back to normal he started wondering just how he was going to get that arrow shaft out of his leg. He remembered back when Stands Tall had the arrow in his arm when the Arapaho had attacked Running Wolf’s village on Rock Creek. Grandmother had used a rock the drive the shaft through his arm and out the other side. He slid the couple of feet to the water and pried a rock loose a little larger than his fist. Then got into a position that he could hit the broken end of the shaft and pull on the other end at the same time with his other hand.

He took several good deep breaths then readied himself for the pain. Just as he was ready to strike the shaft he heard movement just on the outside edge of the willows and he froze.

11 Tending the Wounds

He could tell by the sound that someone was trying to push their way through the thick willows. He silently set the rock down and pulled out his horse pistol, he was in too tight of an area for the rifle to be of much use. The willows were too thick and he listened as they withdrew. Then nothing but silence, he stayed there motionless hoping Ol’ Red would not move or make a sound and waited. He had waited only a minute when he heard a soft splashing just upstream and as he turned bringing up the pistol he seen Jimbo in belly deep water heading right for him. A wave of relief swept over him and he smiled as the big dog walked up out of the water and licked his face.

He rubbed his ears and whispered, “Good ta see ya feller, hope the boys fared as well as you.” He then picked the rock back up and steadied himself for what had to be done. He got in his possibles bag and retrieved his sinew that he had rolled around a small stick and very tightly wrapped a small ball of it around the arrow shaft just behind where the head had been. That would give him a hand hold with which to pull from. Once he had a tight grip on the shaft and sinew he took a deep breath then at the exact same time he hit the end of the shaft with the rock and pulled just as hard as he could.

The willows right in front of him started to spin and a wave of nausea passed through him as the pain radiated through his body. He could feel the piece of the arrow shaft was loose in his hand and he knew he had to shake off the pain and dizziness, for he had to stop the bleeding. With just the force of his will Zach clamped his powerful hands around the wound in his leg and squeezed knowing the pressure would stop the flow of blood.

He had his knee pulled nearly up to his chest pushing in with both hands. One hand over the entrance wound and the other over the exit. He sat like that for the longest time ‘til he couldn’t feel his hands any longer. His hands had lost all blood circulation in them from the position they were in and the pressure he was applying. When he slowly moved his hands away he was pleased the flow of blood had stopped. Without moving his leg, if he did he figured the bleeding would start again, he cut the already ruined leggings off from the knee down and then cut it into strips. He took one of the strips and tied it securely around the wounds in his leg just a tight as he could stand.

Once he was satisfied his leg wouldn’t start to bleed again he checked Jimbo over thoroughly. Although there was a lot blood on his neck and face Zach couldn’t find any wounds at all. Then he tried to stand but putting any of his weight on the wounded leg shot that awful pain through him again so he set his rifle butt on the ground to stabilize himself and hopped on his good leg the three or four feet over to Ol’ Red.

The sore in Ol’ Red side was just barely through the hide but it looked like a painful and nasty wound. Zach scrapped some moss off several rocks that were partially out of the water and mixed the moss into a paste with his fingers then packed the open sore with it. As he worked the moss into the wound Ol’ Red threw his head around letting Zach know it was painful. Red trusted Zach just like Zach trusted him and the big red mule stood there letting Zach finish, then nuzzled his hand when it was over.

Zach knew they were well protected right here in these willows and he considered staying right here ‘til sundown. He was more worried now than before about Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart and he knew he must do whatever he could to find them.

He figured the four Arapaho warriors that that chased him were all that was left of their hunting party. He knew he had killed one and he figured Jimbo had either killed or at least badly wounded another and if they took their dead or wounded back to their main camp over on the Seeds-Kee-Dee there was just no telling how many warriors they might send out looking for him. The one thing he didn’t want was a bunch of revenge seeking warriors searching the area of Black’s Fork and Smith’s Fork. That would mean all of his loved ones, the people that mean most to him in the world, would be in danger. So he had to stop these four from reaching their main camp or he had to lead them away.

Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart huddled around their small fire up in the willows all night long. It was a cold night and the thick willows provided their only protection from the elements. They figured it was maybe another hour ‘til dawn when they decided it was time to move out. There was a slight breeze coming off the high peaks just to the south of them and the only warmth they had was coming off the backs of their horses.

They headed straight south ‘til the sun came up then stopped at the base of a large rock outcropping for a while and soaked up the warmth from the sun. They continued south ‘til nearly midday then made a slight easterly turn. They had been seeing game off and on and at one time crested a ridge and seen a large herd of elk. They knew the camp needed meat but they both felt it was more important to let Grizzly Killer and Running Wolf know of the Arapaho in the area. So they bypassed the elk and continued on their way to camp.

They had only passed through this area once before and that was a couple of years ago on their way to Rendezvous with Grizzly Killer and Running Wolf. By midafternoon they stopped just before cresting a ridge and climbed to the top on foot. They knew how far a rider on a horse could be seen from the top a hill, so they stayed in the brush and on their knees when they got to the top. They both studied the lay of the land and found they were several miles farther west than they anticipated. So they mentally marked a course that would take them back over to Black’s Fork staying in as much cover as possible.

The sun was just setting when they rode up on the ridge just west of the big meadow and could see the slight trail of smoke coming from the fire at Grizzly Killers camp. They looked at one another and remembering their lessons well, they stayed in the trees skirting the meadow ‘til they were close enough to see that all was well in camp.

They had been gone three full days and as they rode in they were greeted with smiles and excitement. Sun Flower had a very troubled look as she asked the two, “Where is Grizzly Killer?”

Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart looked at each other with a puzzled look then back at Sun Flower. Buffalo Heart then asked, “Is he not here with you?”

The excitement of their return instantly changed to worry about Grizzly Killer. Running Wolf asked the boys if they had not seen Grizzly Killer at all. Red Hawk, shaking his head, told them of the Arapaho and how they had headed north across the river then made a very large circle to the west making sure they didn’t lead the Arapaho back here.

Buffalo Heart told them if they could get some food they would leave right now to find Grizzly Killer. That they knew where the Arapaho hunters where and their main camp. Running Wolf looked at Raven Wing and their new baby. She could tell by the look in his eye that he needed to go help find Grizzly Killer as well, she just smiled at him and nodded.

Shining Star walked up and took him by the arm and said, “Bring my husband back to me, brother.”

Bear Heart then said, “I too am worried about my son, but Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart need rest and Running Wolf does not know where their trail leads, he would not be able to follow it in the dark. Grizzly Killer is a great warrior and this is his land. A few hours more will make no difference. I do not think all should go we will need sharp eyes and ears to protect camp. Red Hawk, you will stay to protect the families of Grizzly Killer and Running Wolf and you, Buffalo Heart will guide Running Wolf to find Grizzly Killer. For now, you both must sleep.” Both boys knew the wisdom of Bear Heart and nodded their agreement.

After caring for the horses and putting them out in the meadow with the others they ate fresh deer that had been in the pot cooking all afternoon that was from a small buck that Running Wolf had taken that morning. After they all had eaten Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart went right to their bed rolls. Running Wolf told Buffalo Heart he would wake him well before dawn.

Shining Star hadn’t had any more pains since Grizzly Killer had left. She smiled inside as she thought how she had told Grizzly Killer when he left that their child would wait for his return. She helped Sun Flower put together a pouch with jerky, some leftover biscuits, and what little pemmican they had left.

It was two or three hours before dawn when Running Wolf went out of their lodge. Luna had been curled up on the foot of Running Wolf’s and Raven Wing’s bed roll. Raven Wing had to hold her to keep her from following him out of their lodge. Running Wolf brought in his chestnut and Buffalo Heart’s pinto and got them ready to go then went over and gently woke Buffalo Heart. Although Red Hawk wanted to go with them he knew it had been a great honor to be tasked with protecting the families. He proudly looked Running Wolf in the eyes and told him he would keep his family safe. Running Wolf gripped his arm nodded then mounted up. Buffalo Heart led the way down the dark trail heading down stream just like he had done a few days before.

After Zach was satisfied Ol’ Red’s wound would be alright he turned his attention back to his own leg. He slowly released the pressure from his leggings strap he had wrapped around it making sure it wouldn’t start to bleed again, then thoroughly washed it in the clean cold water. He scrapped more moss from the rocks and again mixed it into a paste. After packing moss into the holes on both sides of his leg he retied the strap around the wounds just as tight as he could. He tried flexing his calf muscles only to have the severe pain shoot through his leg again. He tried putting his weight on it again and nearly fell as the pain shot all the way to his hip. He decided the only way he was going to move was riding Ol’ Red so he got the pistol looped over the horn and the Hawken in its scabbard. Then he looked at the stirrup and tried to figure out how he was going to step up in the saddle with only one usable leg. It was with a determined effort and just using his good leg, he jumped and using both arms pulled himself up on the saddle high enough he was able to swing his leg over. Once he was setting there he had to take several deep breaths ‘til the pain in his leg subsided.

He rode out of the river the same way he rode in and once up on the shore he looked for the highest point of land that was near. About a half mile east was a knoll so he headed there. As he urged Ol’ Red ahead he started out in a trot and that jarring gait sent searing pains through his leg. He gritted his teeth and urged Red into a lope and that helped ease the pain somewhat.

He rode his mule right up the side of the knoll and stopped just before he reached the top. Then slowly one step at a time he urged Red forward ‘til he could see over the top. He studied the land back towards Smith’s Fork for any sign of the Arapahos or movement of any kind but the only movement was of a hawk soaring low over the tree tops.

He headed back towards Smith’s Fork figuring on reaching the stream two or three miles below where the Arapahos had ambushed him just a few hours ago. He covered the seven or eight miles in less than an hour then sent Jimbo to scout upstream. He was in the brush and trees growing along the stream as he slowly made his way back toward where he had been ambushed.

When he was only a mile or so downstream from where he had first met the Arapaho, Jimbo came back to him. He was making his soft low growl from deep down in his chest and the hair down the middle of his back was raised. Zach knew his leg was not in good enough shape to get any closer on foot and he knew he couldn’t get close riding Ol’ Red without being seen. For now, all he could do was wait.

They stayed under cover on the eastern edge of the tree line and waited. It was now late in the day and he wondered if they would start back with their dead to their main camp this late in the day or wait ‘til morning. He found a downed tree he could use to step off Ol’ Red and did so. He knew the big mule had had a real workout today and getting his own weight off his back while they waited would help Ol’ Red relax and rest.

Zach watched Jimbo sitting there facing up stream, ears straight forward ever alert for any danger. He knew the big dog would know long before himself when danger was coming. As he waited he flexed his leg and would put varying amounts of weight on it. It was painful but the more he worked it the better it felt.

He could see many miles off to the east and there had been no sign the Arapaho had left the area. So he just waited ‘til the sun was setting and he was sure they were spending the night. He didn’t know just what he was going to do yet but he knew very well it would be much easier to get close to them in the dark of night.

As the sun set a wind started up coming from the south and he could smell hints of wood smoke coming from their fire. He had been walking in a circle keeping his leg limbered up, but he still couldn’t put all of his weight on it and that caused him to walk with a severe limp. He wanted to get close enough to cut their horses loose and leave them on foot but he didn’t think he could do that, not with the hole through his leg. He considered riding Ol’ Red right in amongst them but he figured they would have a guard all night so he wouldn’t be able to surprise them that way. As the last of the light faded from the sky and a deep darkness settled under the trees along Smith’s Fork, Zach was still considering just how he was going to stop four warriors from leaving this area.

He gave Jimbo a piece of jerky and ate one himself then wrapped his blanket around his shoulders and leaned up against a cottonwood to get a couple hours of rest. As he dozed off and on he could feel Jimbo setting right there by his side and he could hear Ol’ Red munching on the grass that was growing amongst the brush under the cottonwoods.

When Zach got back up he wasn’t sure how long he had slept. A cloud cover had moved over and he couldn’t see any stars at all making it a very dark night. He tested his leg and it had stiffened up and when he put his weight on it the pain shot all through his body. He knew then any thoughts of him cutting the Arapaho’s horses loose were gone. However, there was nothing wrong with Jimbo and he could see in the dark much better than people. So he figured Jimbo could at least spook them some and maybe cause some damage that would slow them down.

Ol’ Red had moved about fifty yards off so he silently gave Jimbo a hand signal and he went right out and brought the mule up to Zach. Zach tightened the cinch and with extreme effort climbed up into the saddle. They slowly walked along the east side of the tree line south getting closer to the enemy with each step.

They were moving extremely slow, trying to avoid making any noise. Jimbo was leading the way but not getting more than a few yards out in front. They were moving south along the east side of the tree line staying away from the brush as much as possible. They had moved less than half a mile when Zach realized he would not be able to get close enough on the big mule without alerting them. Ol’ Red was making too much noise even walking as slowly as he was. He stopped and tried to standup in the stirrups but the pain in his leg was just too great, so in total frustration he turned around and followed Smith’s Fork North.

Zach kept Ol’ Red at just a walk for well over an hour then he came to the confluence of Smith’s Fork with Black’s Fork. Once there he figured he was six or eight miles from where the Arapaho were camped. With a circle of his hand over his head he sent Jimbo on a scout of the area. He then carefully slid off Ol’ Red, loosened the cinch but left the saddle on. He tucked his pistol under his belt and using his rifle as a crutch he made his way over to a cottonwood, leaned against it and slid to the ground.

Just a few minutes later Jimbo came back wagging his tail letting Zach know the area was clear. He gave the dog a piece of jerky and ate one himself, then dozed off for a few hours of much needed sleep.

12 Painted for War

Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart were nearly to the spot where Zach had turned off the main trail leading down Black’s Fork as it was getting light. They could now clearly see Ol’ Red’s tracks in the trail. As the tracks turned east they followed. They were only a mile or so west of where Zach had been ambushed when Running Wolf sighted the tiny trail of smoke. It was coming from the tree line that followed Smith’s Fork and was directly in front of them.

They turned south for about a mile staying well out of sight. Then back east till they hit Smith’s Fork. There they left their horses and continued on foot moving as silently as a soft breeze. They slowed as they got closer to the source of the smoke. Running Wolf went ahead alone, when he was close enough to see the camp was deserted he signaled Buffalo Heart to come forward.

They examined the tracks thoroughly and could plainly see there were four warriors moving around the camp. Buffalo Heart told Running Wolf, “Grizzly Killer must have found them, for there were six hunters not four.”

Running Wolf then found several drops of blood where it appeared they had loaded their horses. In the back of his mind he thought Buffalo Heart was right, Grizzly Killer had probably killed or wounded two of them thinking they had either captured or killed Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart.

The tracks leaving the camp headed south following Smith’s Fork. Running Wolf had Buffalo Heart go back and get the horses while he followed the tracks south on foot. He figured the camp had been abandoned no more than an hour ago. So he wanted to be very careful not to come up behind them too quickly.

Zach was awake before the first light of dawn had started to show along the eastern horizon. He was perfectly still as he always was after he had been asleep. He listened for the sounds of early morning that told him all was clear around him. There was a splash in the stream, a fish he figured or maybe a muskrat, then on a hill just to the north a lone wolf howled his mournful song to the coming dawn. Just a few minutes later the small song birds started waking up in the willows that were along the stream. In the high branches of the few cottonwoods that were where Smith’s Fork joins Black’s Fork, a couple of wood-peckers started their rapid tapping looking for bugs. He could hear the water of both streams as it made its way toward the much larger Seeds-Kee-Dee. He pictured in his mind where Black’s Fork joins the much larger river just before it crashes its way through the deep red walled gorge that cuts through the mountains to continue on its journey south.

He figured the Arapaho would start back to their main camp on the Seeds-Kee-Dee which he figured was around forty miles from here first thing this morning. If he was going to stop them it had to mighty soon. He didn’t start a fire, no sense warning them someone was in the area. He quickly ate another piece of jerky and threw one to Jimbo, then using a good stout cottonwood branch for a crutch he hobbled over to Ol’ Red, cinched up the saddle and climbed on. His leg was stiff and sore. He sat there for much longer than usual hoping the throbbing would subside. Finally, he decided he was going to have to ignore the throbbing ache.

He didn’t know for sure which route the Arapaho would take back to their main camp. If it was him he would want to stay close to the water and he figured they would do the same. In the back of his mind he hoped Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk were safe but he knew none of them would be safe if the Arapaho launched an all-out search for himself. He figured that is exactly what would happen after losing two members of their hunting party.

Knowing he didn’t have much time, he got started right away. It was just getting light enough to see when he started back up the trail towards the Arapaho camp. He went no more than a quarter mile when he found what he was looking for. A tall narrow sapling right on the side of the trail. He tied a length of rawhide rope to it as high as he could reach from the back of Ol’ Red then he pulled the sapling over across the trail. Fighting through the pain in his leg, he slid off his mule and tied the upper end of the sapling to a log right near the ground. Then set a trigger just like on a large snare. He climbed back in the saddle and rode Ol’ Red down to where he had camped and turned him loose to graze.

Staying off the trail he made his way back to where he had set his trap. He had Jimbo stay in a thicket on one side of the trail while he crossed over to the other. He cocked his pistol and carefully laid it on the ground in front of him. Then set his powder horn beside it, got two lead balls from his possibles bag and cut two pieces of patch cloth, carefully wrapping the cloth around the lead balls he placed them on the ground where he could reload mighty fast.

He heard them coming long before he saw them and bought up his rifle to the ready and waited, still as a statue. When the first rider came around a tree into view, Zach’s first thought was what a magnificent looking fellow. He sat straight on his beautiful painted stallion. The top half of his face was painted black, he wore three eagle feathers tied to a braid that went down past the middle of his back. In his right hand he carried his bow and over his back a quiver full of arrows. Slid under the belt that held up his leggings and breach cloth was a vicious looking stone headed war club. Zach could see this was now a serious war party, no longer the hunting party that had started out.

As the other riders came into view he could see all four of them were painted for war. The last one was leading the two horses carrying their dead. Zach now knew for sure Jimbo had killed the one he had attacked just the seconds before he himself had been ambushed.

The leader stopped when he saw the sapling down across the trail. Zach could see his eyes moving back and forth covering every inch of the terrain around him. He waited and watched, thinking if it was a trap whoever set it would eventually make himself known. Zach was a very patient man; he had learned as a hunter at an early age. He knew he was well concealed and he had to outlast the weary warriors.

Several minutes passed and one of the other Arapahos said something only to be quieted immediately with a sharp look from the leader. He sat there studying every inch of the brush and trees around them for several more minutes then told the impatient one to his rear to go clear the trail. The warrior that came forward had his face painted with red and yellow and he had a disgusted look on his face as he passed the leader on a slow walk to the sapling. Just as he got past the leader he stepped down off his horse. The black faced leader took an arrow from his quiver and set in his bow. Zach knew his first shot must take out this dangerously alert warrior and hope he had time to reach his pistol for another quick shot.

He had confidence in Jimbo to take on the one in the rear but what he didn’t know was whether the sapling trap would do any real damage to the one approaching it. As the warrior approached the sapling, Zach readied himself. The warrior reached out and grabbed a branch of the sapling and the trigger released. All of the energy of the bent sapling released hitting the Arapaho directly in the face. He dropped his bow as he brought up both hands to his eyes.

At the same instant Zach fired, the .54 caliber ball hitting the lead warrior directly in the chest. Motion slowed for Zach, as he reached for the pistol he saw a look of surprise then disbelief on the warrior’s face as he slowly slid off the side on his stallion. He saw only a grey streak take the last warrior off his horse and as he fired the pistol the awful sounds of Jimbo’s vicious attack came to him. He didn’t take the time to see the one he had just shot at fall but he knew his shot was on target.

He caught movement out of the corner of his eye and dropped to the ground just as the heavy stone head of a war club flew by just barely missing his head. The pain from his still healing ribs just about took his breath away but he had no time to deal with the pain. He rolled as he hit the ground and heard the dreadful scream of a war cry as the red and yellow faced warrior came charging through the brush at him. Zach reached for his tomahawk only to find it was not there, it had come out as he hit the ground and rolled. He had no time now the Indian was diving through the air with a knife in his hand. Zach kicked his feet up into the warrior’s belly and the warrior’s own momentum carried him over the top of Zach. He landed hard on his face several feet away.

Zach tried to push up to stand but as he planted his feet and tried, his wounded leg buckled under him shooting a white hot pain up the whole side of his body. He collapsed to the ground again just as he saw the enemy stand and come toward him with knife in hand. He reached for his knife only to find it was gone too. All he could come up with was a small stick, not big or strong enough to use as a weapon.

The Arapaho approached slowly, a smile forming on his face. Zach noticed one eye was red and swollen but that was the only damage he could see from the sapling springing up. Even though the eye was red and swollen on the surface, inside the dark eye he could see the fierce hatred and burning desire for revenge. He could see the determination in those eyes that told him this warrior would gladly die trying to take the life and scalp of Grizzly Killer back to his village.

The Arapaho didn’t know it but Zach could see something else as well. His faithful friend and companion, Jimbo was crouched ready to attack just a few feet behind the warrior. The enemy slowly moved his knife back and forth in front of himself in a taunting manor, then stopped as a smile grew on Zach’s face. This made the anger grow and he stepped forward again. Zach nodded his head and Jimbo attacked. It was over in just a couple of seconds. The enemy warrior heard Jimbo jump and was turning around as the two-hundred-pound dog hit him. The turn was just enough to expose the Indian’s throat. Jimbo’s powerful jaws clamped down on his neck and his forward momentum ripped out his throat and snapped his neck, killing him before he even hit the ground.

The Arapaho fell only inches from where Zach lay. Zach pushed himself away as the life-giving blood drained from the body forming a large pool under the warrior’s head and shoulders. Zach reloaded his Hawken and pistol and he could feel his body start to relax as the adrenalin that was surging through him started to fade away.

Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart faintly heard the two shots. They were still more than a mile behind the Arapaho warriors. Running Wolf quickly checked, making sure he had powder in the pan, he snapped the frizzen in place and kicked his chestnut into a run. Buffalo Heart was right behind him with an arrow in his bow, he rode using only his legs as both hands were on the bow and arrow ready to shoot.

Jimbo came up to Zach knowing he was hurt, he licked his master’s hand wanting to help. Zach put his arm around the big dog and looking into his eye’s said, “Well boy, you sure saved my bacon this time.” Then using his rifle as a crutch he got back up on his feet. He hobbled over and picked up his knife and tomahawk sliding them both back under his wide rawhide belt.

He wasn’t sure whether he felt the pounding hooves through the ground or heard them first, but he knew more riders were coming mighty fast. With a silent hand signal, he sent Jimbo to the other side of the trail again as he leaned against a tree with his rifle leveled. The Arapaho’s horses hadn’t gone far and were in plain sight, but Zach knew there was nothing he could do about them.

Only a few seconds had passed when his sharp eyes caught the first movement of the running horses coming right at him. He couldn’t tell how many there were and the thought of Shining Star ready to give birth to his first child flashed through his mind. He was determined to survive; he would live to see his child born. He readied himself to fire as the first warrior rounded a bend to the trail. It was nearly too late to stop as he recognized the chestnut then Running Wolf on her back.

As Running Wolf rounded the bend and seen the Arapaho’s horses he slid his chestnut to an instant stop, jumped off and ran for cover. Buffalo Heart was right behind him and likewise jumped for cover. Zach, was surprised and relieved all at the same time seeing Buffalo Heart, then still leaning against the tree for support yelled, “You two are a little late, ain’t ya?” In hearing the friendly tone in his master’s voice Jimbo came from his cover and ran right to Running Wolf and Buffalo heart.

Hearing Zach’s voice the two of them stepped out and greeted Jimbo with smiles, rubbing his ears. They were greatly relieved that Grizzly Killer was alive and apparently alright.

Zach could feel a warm wet feeling in his moccasin and knew his leg had started to bleed again. Using his rifle for a crutch he stepped away from the tree, but putting any weight on the injured leg shot and excruciating pain up the whole side of his body.

Running Wolf looked up just as Zach faltered and leaned back into the tree and slowly slid to the ground. He rushed forward seeing the cut off legging of Grizzly Killer’s left leg. He could see the blood-soaked strip of legging that Zach had used for a bandage and the look of pain in his eyes. Running Wolf knelt by his brother in law and asked, “How bad are you hurt, Grizzly Killer?”

Grizzly Killer looked up and said, “I took an arrow yesterday, it went clear through my leg and into Ol’ Red. Think I got all the arrow out but it must of tore up the muscle inside purty good. Feels like this here little scrape I was just in got it leakin’ again.”

With Jimbo by his side Buffalo Heart had surveyed the area. He had heard what Grizzly Killer said and walked up asking, “Grizzly Killer, you took on four Arapaho warriors by yourself on an injured leg?”

Grizzly Killer just smiled and said, “I weren’t alone, Jimbo was with me.” Buffalo Heart just stood there with a look of astonishment and admiration on his face. Then Running Wolf told him to gather all the horses while he seen to Grizzly Killer’s leg. Zach added, “Don’t take any of their scalps.”

Buffalo Heart just smiled saying, “They are not mine to take.” Running Wolf didn’t say anything but he looked at Grizzly Killer wondering what he was up to for he knew Grizzly Killer didn’t take scalps for himself.

After Running Wolf had stopped the bleeding and Buffalo Heart had gathered all of the horses. They moved back down to where Zach had spent the night. Buffalo Heart hobbled all of the horses so they could graze and get to the water. Running Wolf helped Zach get in a position to rest and started a small fire. Afterward, the three of them sat down to plan their next move.

Zach told them, “It won’t be safe to leave these bodies for the other Arapaho to find. For they will then search until they find our camp.” He figured they should take them all the way to the Seeds-Kee-Dee so the Arapahos would not be searching in the area of Black’s Fork, he wanted to take every precaution so their families would be safe.

They rested there under the cottonwoods, keeping a small nearly smokeless fire going. They had no fresh meat but they ate the last of the pemmican Sun Flower had given them and made due with just jerky.

The next morning, Zach was stiff and sore. Running Wolf had found him a good forked stick long enough for a crutch so he made his way around the fire several times getting limbered up. While he was doing that Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart took all the horses back up to the sight of the battle and loaded the bodies of the Arapaho warriors on them and led them back down to Zach.

Zach had Ol’ Red saddled and ready to go when they returned. He had tied the crutch on the side of the saddle like he would a rifle. Then led Ol’ Red over to a downed log and used it to help him step up into the saddle.

They left the river heading south east out across the badlands that lay between Black’s Fork and Rendezvous Creek. Zach noticed Running Wolf was quiet as if in deep thought today. Then he figured it was just because of the gruesome task they were undertaking. Buffalo Heart had noticed as well and rode up alongside Grizzly Killer and asked, “What is troubling Running Wolf this day?”

Zach just shook his head and replied, “When he is ready he will let us know.”

13 The Medicine Wheel

Shining Star stood by the side of the stream, her hands on her very large belly feeling the life inside her move and kick. She had made Grizzly Killer a promise that the baby would not come until he returned. She hoped she was going to be able to keep that promise, but the way the baby was kicking this morning she was beginning to wonder if she would wait for Grizzly Killer to return.

For most of the day before, Luna had just watched the trail leading down Black’s Fork for that was where she had last seen Running Wolf, but today she was facing east up the ridge into the timber. She was virtually ignoring the deer leg Raven Wing had given her. As the sun slowly made its way across the sky, the little white wolf pup was restless and moved her attention further south. None of them in camp had any way of knowing Grizzly Killer, Running Wolf, and Buffalo Heart was thirty miles east of them moving south through the badlands.

Grizzly Killer led them into the slate grey hills of the badlands. These hills were totally void of plant life. He knew where he was heading though he hadn’t said a word to Running Wolf or Buffalo Heart about just what he had in mind. Jimbo stayed close for he wasn’t sure the route his master wanted to follow through this maze of seemingly lifeless hills.

It was near midday when they came out on top and could once again see the majesty of the towering Uintah Mountains just south of them. Between them and the mountains was the broad green valley of Henry’s Fork as it headed east to the Seeds-Kee-Dee. Rendezvous Creek was just east of them and Zach remembered that first Rendezvous that was held there in the summer of 1825. It was at that first Rendezvous that that he had discovered this ancient site where he was now headed.

While they were stopped there looking at the spectacular views before them, Running Wolf rode up alongside him and stopped. He just sat there for the longest time then while still looking off into the distance said, “My spirit helper came to me in my dreams last night. She led me into these baron hills on the very trail you have followed today. She led me to a spot where the ancient ones worshiped, where they had built a large medicine wheel.”

Zach then looked at Running Wolf with wonderment in his eyes. For Zach was leading them to an ancient medicine wheel he had found while exploring one day while at the Rendezvous a few years before.

Running Wolf still staring off into the distance continued, “It was Luna, I know it was Luna in my dream. She was fully grown and beautiful, her pure white fur stood out against these gray hills. She stood in the middle of the medicine wheel and then she disappeared and as I looked around to see where she had gone. There were six headless warriors laying in the medicine wheel. Their heads were floating in the air above their bodies.”

A shiver ran down Zach’s spine as he looked in disbelief at his brother-in-law. Running Wolf had seen in his dream exactly what he had planned. He remembered well how the severed head of a Blackfoot warrior placed in the trail had spooked the other Blackfeet of the war party on their way home from the Rendezvous at Sweet Lake last year. He planned on doing the same thing now. He remembered the site of this medicine wheel and knew it would hold significant power in the minds of the Arapaho. It was far enough away from their home on Black’s Fork that he felt their families would be safe from any searching enemy warriors. He figured if they left a powerful enough message, the Arapaho would just gather their dead and leave. Going back to their own lands more than two hundred miles to the east.

Buffalo Heart asked, “What is the meaning of such a dream?”

Zach then told them both about his plan. He told them that the ancient medicine wheel was just few miles east of them and it was just has Running Wolf had seen in his dream.

Buffalo Heart had a very worried look on his face as he asked Grizzly Killer, “Will the ancient ones not be upset with us if we disturb their sacred medicine wheel?”

Zach, knowing the deeply superstitious beliefs of the Indian people, was very cautious with his answer. Buffalo Heart and Running Wolf both listened with extreme interest as Zach spoke, “I believe the ancient ones will know and understand what we are doing and know the reason why. We will be very careful not to disturb their sacred site. We will pray and pay homage to them with the smoke of sweet sage. The ancient ones will know what is in our hearts, they will know we mean only respect. We will ask them to see that these brave enemy warriors find their way to the land beyond but also discourage the other Arapaho from seeking revenge for their fallen warriors.”

Running Wolf then turned to Buffalo Heart and told him, “The white wolf in my dreams last night, who I believe is Luna, my spirit helper, would not have led me to the medicine wheel if the ancient ones did not approve of Grizzly Killers plan.”

Buffalo Heart nodded his approval saying, “Then the ancient ones will protect us.”

Grizzly Killer added, “Yes, they will help protect us but only if we protect ourselves.”

They continued due east for another couple of hours, the going was slow winding through the steep narrow hills of the badlands. They came out on top of a small rise and only a mile or so in front of them was the plateau that had held the medicine wheel since before the times of their grandfathers. They dropped down into a deep wash that was between them and the plateau. In the bottom of they found some scattered sage and one ancient cedar. They stopped and gathered some sage and cedar bark then continued on. When they came up out of the wash and onto the plateau there was a beautiful white wolf standing not more than three hundred yards from them.

They stopped, all three of them staring in disbelief, then watched as the wolf loped away and disappeared over the eastern edge of the plateau. They slowly moved forward none of them saying a word. They hadn’t traveled far when they could see that where the wolf had been standing was the center of the medicine wheel.

Before they crossed the outer ring of stones of the medicine wheel they stopped, gathered a hand full of sticks and dry grass and built a hand size fire. That sat around the fire and lit the sage and cedar bark. Running Wolf softly chanted has he waved the sweet smoke over himself then handed the small smoking bundle to Buffalo Heart. Buffalo Heart moved the bundle in the four cardinal directions, Zach watched his lips move as he made his silent prayer to the one above. When the bundle was handed to Zach, in honoring the Indian beliefs, he moved the smoking bundle in the four directions then held it high for the sky above and then set it in the small fire for the earth. He also honored his Christian upbringing and prayed aloud, “Our Father in heaven, we ask you to guide these brave warriors, lead them to their families that have gone before them. We ask you to protect our loved ones and to protect us as we travel back to them. We give thanks for seeing us safely through this battle and our travels. Amen.”

Buffalo Heart had not been around Grizzly Killer nearly as much as Running Wolf, so he was not as aware of his spiritual beliefs, but he had never respected anyone more. He did not understand all of the white men’s beliefs but he believed in Grizzly Killer and felt honored to be part of his prayer.

When they had finished Zach asked Buffalo Heart to find 18 poles long enough for tripods four feet high. Buffalo Heart had to ride quite a distance to find some suitable poles and was gone for nearly two hours. While he was gone Zach, with the help of his crutch, helped Running Wolf remove the bodies of the dead warriors from the horses. They laid them on the ground just like a smaller version of the medicine wheel with their feet to the center then went through the gruesome task of cutting each of their heads off.

When Buffalo Heart returned they set up the tripods over each of the bodies and tied each head to the tripod using the warrior’s own hair so the head was suspended about three feet above their bodies, just as Running Wolf had seen in his dream. Then Grizzly Killer took his knife and cut the outline of a grizzly track in the center of each of their chests. While he was doing that Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart removed the simple Indian bridles and riding straps from the horses and turned them loose. Then they took great care in covering all of their tracks. They left no sign at all that they had been there, they went all the way back to the wash they had crossed to get to the plateau covering each and every track completely.

No words were spoken between the three of them as they rode away from the terrible scene they had just created. Zach noticed Buffalo Heart stop and look back. He could see a shiver run through the young man’s body and goose bumps form on his arms.

It was only a couple of hours till sundown but they kept moving south. No words were spoken but when they got to the waters of Henry’s Fork they rode down into the stream and headed west. They were leaving no tracks at all to follow.

As the sun set it created one of the most spectacular displays Zach had ever seen. Rays of bright yellow and orange light was shooting out from behind red rimmed clouds. Deep purple to light pink colored the clouds clear across the sky. The azure blue of the sky was darkening to a much darker royal blue and even though it was still light the evening star sparkled brightly between the shooting rays of light.

Buffalo Heart stopped and looked west at this dazzling display of nature. Then smiled, and said, “The one above has surely sent us this sign, he has heard our prayers and granted us a safe return.”

He Who Talks with the Spirits, the Arapaho holy man, awoke the next morning with a very troubled mind. He had seen things in his dreams that he did not fully understand. He had seen six headless warriors riding through the sky being led by a pure white wolf.

The Arapaho camp was still at the confluence of Ham’s Fork and Black’s Fork about thirty miles north of the ancient medicine wheel. He Who Talks with the Spirits fasted this morning and rode to a secluded spot maybe four miles downstream of their camp. He built a small fire and as he prayed he added pinches of the sacred powder from his medicine bag which colored the flames into shades of green and purple. He kept this up for over an hour before an overwhelming feeling came over him that they must follow a white wolf.

He still did not understand the meaning of the headless warriors of his dream but he knew he must find and follow a white wolf. He was worried, he knew the six members of the hunting party were a day past when they said they would return and he had no idea where to find the white wolf.

He remounted his trusted horse and slowly road back the way he had come. The trail led alongside the river and in spots went in and out of willows. He was in just such a spot, going through a thick stand of willows, when he saw a white wolf standing in the trail before him. He stopped and the wolf didn’t move, their eyes met and He Who Talks with the Spirits knew deep within his sole this was the wolf they must follow.

The wolf loped off the trail to let He Who Talks with the Spirits pass but stayed within sight as he rode back to camp. Once back in camp he called a council where he told the others of his dream. The sight of six warriors riding without their heads troubled them all. There was much talk about what this could mean, were the hunters lost to them forever. It was decided only three of them would follow the white wolf, the rest would stay to protect the camp and women and children of whatever it was that might be out there.

He Who Talks with the Spirits led Gray Cloud and Sees Like the Hawk, two of their fiercest and most experienced warriors, toward the top of a small rise just south of camp. He was looking all around for the white wolf when they all heard the howl of a wolf further to the south. They had gone less than a quarter mile when the white wolf appeared from the brush in front of them and set a steady pace to the south.

They rode at an easy lope mile after mile heading straight south stopping only when the horses needed rest. By midafternoon they were entering the badlands. They would hear the wolf howl always further to the south so they continued into the baron hills of the badlands. They hadn’t seen the wolf only heard the distant howl since they had first left and He Who Talks with the Spirits was getting worried they had lost their way. They stopped to get their bearings when they heard the lonesome howl just up over a rise to the south west of where they had stopped.

It was a steep climb to the top of the rise. Gray Cloud reached the top just before the others. He was stopped looking across the plateau as He Who Talks with the Spirits and Sees Like the Hawk rode up beside him. There in front of them, less than a quarter mile away, was the medicine wheel with their six lost headless hunters. As they very slowly started forward again they saw what they thought was the white wolf disappear over the edge of the plateau.

They stopped at the outside edge of the medicine wheel afraid to cross the row of stones making up the outer ring. Gray Cloud and Sees Like the Hawk looked to their holy man for guidance. It was Gray Cloud that asked, “Who would do such a thing?”

But the holy man had no answers. Then Gray Cloud saw the bear tracks cut deeply in the bare chest of each of the warriors. They looked at one another, then He Who Talks with the Spirits said, “Our hunters entered the lands of Grizzly Killer and it cost all of them their lives.”

“No one man could do this to these six men and leave no sign of a battle.” Sees Like the Hawk commented.

But their holy man replied, “We have all heard of the powerful medicine of the great white warrior called Grizzly Killer, now we know it is true.” They walked around the medicine wheel still afraid to cross the outer row of stones. To their bewilderment and dismay they found no tracks at all.

They walked around it again and again but they saw nothing. They moved farther out and circled the medicine ring again and still they found no tracks. He Who Talks with the Spirits stopped and sat down just outside the medicine wheel. He opened up his sacred pouch and offered pinches of the sacred powder to the breeze. He chanted his prayer seeking guidance. The sun was very nearly down when he finally stood and told Gray Cloud and Sees Like the Hawk that the hunters had violated the will of the spirits. That the spirits were protecting Grizzly Killer and had given him his powerful medicine. It was the spirits that had brought them to this sacred place and from here their spirits would follow the white wolf across the trail in the sky to where all of their grandfathers live. He told them it would make the spirits angry if they disturbed this sacred place and if they did they would meet the same fate as the hunters.

They left the six undisturbed and rode through the night reaching their camp just as the sun was appearing over the eastern horizon. When the story of their journey was told around the council fire the decision was made. They would mourn the loss of their six warriors once they reached their own lands. The spirits had cursed this place and they must leave at once back to their own sacred lands. He Who Talks with the Spirits told them all that when they return to their own lands the buffalo will have returned. There will be no need to travel this far and risk entering the lands of Grizzly Killer to find the meat they need to survive.

14 A Long Ways Home

Zach, leading the way, stayed in the stream mile after mile until all light was gone and it became too dangerous to continue. Then he guided Ol’ Red out of the stream to the east away from the trails leading back toward their home. They were now in dense forest and the going was very slow. They moved no more than half a mile when Zach stopped for the night. Very little light from the stars made its way through the dense pines and with no fresh meat there was no need for a fire. They ate a piece jerky and gave one to Jimbo, but the horses would have to wait until they found a meadow with grass tomorrow.

It was a cold uncomfortable night as the three of them huddled under the pines waiting for it to get light enough to continue. Each of them tried to sleep but none succeeded. A couple of hours before first light they were up walking in place trying to stay warm.

Zach could barely see the tree trunks as they started out again, he depended on Ol’ Reds ability to see in the dark to pick a trail through the timber. He led them in a circle a couple of miles across and finally headed back west towards Black’s Fork and home.

They were high on the mountain as it got light, in the large basin that was the head waters of Henry’s Fork. They were now crossing large meadows dotted with small lakes and by midmorning they stopped to let the horses graze for an hour. Zach laid down in the warmth of the sun and rubbed his aching leg. His ribs were still mighty sore and he asked Running Wolf to tighten the strap he still had tied around his chest.

He was tired, dead tired, and he felt much older than his twenty-three years would indicate. As the sun warmed him through he dozed off, Jimbo was right by his side. When he opened his eyes he could hear the soft snoring of Jimbo, and even the relaxed breathing of Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart. He didn’t move at all until he was sure all was safe. He could hear Ol’ Red and the horses munching on new tender shoots of grass that was just starting to come up in the meadow and he knew all was safe. He laid there for just a few more minutes then sat up. Movement caught his eye from the other side of the small lake they had stopped by and he watched as a dozen mountain sheep made their way higher up the basin.

Looking at the sun he could tell they had been there longer than he had expected to be. So he gently nudged Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart then with the help of his crutch got back on his feet. Jimbo stretched and yawned, and that got Buffalo Heart laughing as he said he’d never seen anything open their mouth that wide. Zach just smiled and rubbed the big dog’s ears saying, “Ya just got a lot of mouth ta open, don’t cha boy?”

The mood was much lighter now they’d had a little rest and the threat of the Arapaho was no longer imminent. They mounted up and continued and even though he really wanted to make it back today, they had just too far to go. Zach heard the cawing of crows and looked up just as they flew overhead and thought if he could fly like the crows he could be back home in an hour. He knew however that following these game trails through the timber and rough country it would take well over a day to get there.

From the head waters of Henry’s Fork, they followed game trails through the thick forest westward. They traversed the ridge separating Henry’s Fork from Smith’s Fork and from the top they could see all the way across Smith’s Fork canyon. Starting down the ridge toward the stream they jumped several small herds of deer and Zach whistled to bring Jimbo in close. Then asked Running Wolf to take the lead. He hadn’t had a hot meal since he had left home. He knew it had only been four days but it felt like a month to him. His leg still throbbed and his ribs hurt. He was tired and needed rest and above all he was worried about Shining Star. He knew he could do nothing for her that Sun Flower, Raven Wing and White Feather couldn’t do but he was worried and wanted to be there. He also knew they weren’t going to make it today, it was just too far and the going was too slow. It really felt like a long ways home.

Running Wolf moved out ahead, Zach waited there with Jimbo and Buffalo Heart for a full ten minutes before he headed out following Running Wolf’s trail. It was now late afternoon and they were heading to a spot where they had camped at before. He hadn’t seen Running Wolf in over an hour but his trail was plain and they just continued following. He was hoping to hear a shot from Running Wolf’s rifle taking a deer but the only sounds they could hear was the soft breeze blowing through the pines and blue jays squawking as they rode past.

Besides the tracks Running Wolf’s Chestnut was leaving there were also deer and moose tracks in the trail. They come out of the timber into a large meadow with another small lake out in the middle of it. On the edge of the lake there were four or five pines growing together in a tight group. He followed the trail toward the pines then caught sight of movement just on the other side of the pines. He stopped and readied his rifle, Buffalo Heart came up alongside with an arrow in his bow. Then Jimbo took off toward the trees as Running Wolf’s Chestnut swung his tail again keeping the biting flies away.

As the trail passed the trees they seen Running Wolf dressing out a yearling buck that had come to the lake for water. There were two bloody arrows lying on the ground that he had pulled from the deer’s side. He looked up and smiled as Zach and Buffalo Heart approached. Buffalo Heart jumped down to help and in just a few minutes they had the small buck tied over the back of Buffalo Hearts pinto.

It was only a couple of more miles to where they planned on spending the night. This late in the afternoon they were seeing much more game than they had most of the day. There were the mountain sheep coming out in the upper meadows and a moose with a new born calf. The calf could only have been a few hours old for it was still wobbly standing by its mother. Several more deer scattered as they entered the pines on the other side of the meadow. Zach sighed with relief as they approached the spot where they had camped before.

He slowly got off Ol’ Red and winched as he used his wounded leg to keep his balance as he untied the make shift crutch from his big mule’s side. Running Wolf came right over and untied Zach’s bed roll and laid it out on the ground. Then he said, “Grizzly Killer, sit down and let me look at your leg.” Buffalo Heart quickly got a fire started close to where Zach was sitting, then went right to work caring for Ol’ Red and the two horses.

Running Wolf slowly unwrapped the leather strap around Zach’s wounded leg then looked up saying, “You must stop making yourself such an easy target for Arapaho arrows. Last time it was your arm and now your leg. Next time it might be some place that won’t heal.” Zach knew Running Wolf was just making light of the situation but what he said was true. Zach didn’t know what he could have done to prevent this wound but he committed to himself he would be more careful in the future.

The wound was getting red around the edges on both sides of his leg and they both knew it needed the medicines that Raven Wing had at home. Running Wolf set up a small ring of rocks and set the fresh deer hide over them and pushed the hide down in the center forming a small bowl. He filled the bowl full of water then with two forked sticks he took a fist sized rock from the fire ring and placed it in the water. The water spit and sizzled and just a couple of minutes later was almost too warm to touch. Running Wolf soaked the piece of leather they were using as a bandage in the hot water then wrung it out and cleaned the wounds then did the same thing again adding fresh water and another hot stone.

While Running Wolf was caring for the wound in Zach’s leg Buffalo Heart put several strips of the deer meat on sticks around the fire.

When Running Wolf was satisfied the wounds were as clean as he could get them he soaked the leather strip one more time until it was about to hot to handle and wrapped it tightly around the wounds. Zach closed his eyes against the pain then breathed a deep breath of relief as the warmth started to ease the deep ache he had been dealing with all day.

It was almost dark when the meat was done and they all ate their fill. Jimbo was given a whole front shoulder and seemed just as happy as could be. As the last of the light faded the temperature fell and Buffalo Heart and Running Wolf brought in enough firewood to keep the fire burning throughout the night. They were all dead tired and as Zach listened to a wolf howling not far above them he wondered about the white wolf of Running Wolf’s dream and really wondered if it could have been Luna. However, his last thought before he drifted off the sleep was of Shining Star and Sun Flower and his unborn child.

The stars were nearly faded away when Zach opened his eyes. He listened and smiled at the natural sounds of the forest around them. Jimbo was already gone on his morning hunt and he rolled onto his side and added several small sticks to the still glowing coals of the fire.

He felt much better this morning, they had all needed a full night’s sleep. Buffalo Heart set up and yawned, looked at Zach, then said, “Seemed like I just barely laid down.”

Then Running Wolf added, “We did, you too should to go back to sleep.”

Zach was ready to get moving again. He knew they still had a long way to go through these rugged mountains. They ate more of the fresh deer strips, drank their fill of the cold mountain spring water and got under way again. He knew they would be home before dark but he figured it would take them about all day to get there.

As they came down off the ridge separating Smith’s Fork from Black’s Fork, Zach noticed the hair start to rise down the middle of Jimbo’s back. He readied his Hawken and silently nodded to Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart to do the same. He slowed way down then stopped just before they came to the edge of the trees. If his leg wasn’t wounded, he would have got off Ol’ Red and went forward on foot but he knew he couldn’t move well enough with his wounded leg. He nudged Ol’ Red slowly forward where he could see out from the trees and across the open area to the stream but from where he was he couldn’t see a thing.

Jimbo was standing right there with him the hair still up on his back and every muscle tense. He held up his hand signaling Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart to stop. Then he stepped out into the open. Only forty yards in front of him a large sow grizzly stood up out of the brush on her hind legs starring right at him and then he seen the two small cub’s right by her side. Jimbo’s lips were cured, his hair was standing on end, and every muscle tense but he never moved or made a sound.

Zach knew they couldn’t out run her in the timber if she charged. He wasn’t even sure they could out run her out in the open. He very slowly moved Ol’ Red away from her following the tree line but staying in the open where he could run full out if she charged. Jimbo stayed right where he was between Zach and the grizzly. She stood there watching him, he made ten yards, then twenty. She never took her eyes off him as he slowly moved away. Then Jimbo started slowly following his master as well. Running Wolf had seen the movement of her standing up and at that he and Buffalo Heart were slowly moving back up the trail away from her.

Zach never took his eyes off the bear either, he trusted Ol’ Red to pick the best route away. There was now more than one hundred yards separating them and she was still standing there watching him ride away. He glanced forward for just a second and when he looked back again she was moving upstream with her two young cub’s right at her heels. He kept moving at a slow walk knowing Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart would catch up to him when they knew it was safe. Jimbo stayed back behind Ol’ Red still keeping himself between Zach and the bear.

He kept moving at the slow walk for another mile then stopped to wait for the other two. When Running Wolf rode up he smiled then looked at Buffalo Heart saying, “Maybe we should travel by ourselves, Grizzly Killer not only attracts arrows but grizzlies too. A man could get killed staying too close to him.”

Buffalo Heart looked at Grizzly Killer, not able to contain the smile and said, “That is true, maybe we should, but tell me how it is he always comes out ahead.”

Zach just shook his head at the two of them and started Ol’ Red down Black’s Fork heading home.

It was Bear Heart that noticed Luna this morning was watching the trail coming from the south, upstream, just the opposite direction from where she had last seen Running Wolf when he had left several days ago. Red Hawk had been out since early this morning riding a very large circle around their camp. When he rode back in he simply nodded at Bear Heart letting him know all was safe. Bear Heart pointed at Luna then and told them all, “I believe Grizzly Killer, Running Wolf, and Buffalo Heart, will be home today and they will ride in from the south. The little white wolf has known where Running Wolf has been ever since he left. She is truly Running Wolf’s spirit helper and she has powerful medicine as well.”

That announcement brought a smile to all of their faces. Shining Star turned looking south, she had her hands on her very extended belly feeling the baby move and kick inside her. She was hopeful Bear Heart was right. Sun Flower walked up beside her took hold of her hand told her, “Our husband will be here today, my heart is happy this morning, the worry is gone.”

Shining Star gripped her hand hard and as Sun Flower looked up at her she saw she was biting her bottom lip as a contraction racked her abdomen. Sun Flower helped support her until it was over then Shining Star weakly said, “Grizzly Killer better hurry or I may not be able to keep my promise.”

Sun Flower could feel the tenseness in Shining Star and told her, “He will make it, I know he will.”

At seeing her youngest daughter helping support Shining Star, White Feather came right over and told them, “It is time to get you ready for your little one to come and see the world.”

Shining Star stood her ground and told them again she had promised Grizzly Killer she would wait until he returned. White Feather firmly pulled her toward her lodge saying, “Promise or no promise, when your little one is ready you can wait no longer.”

15 Waited for You

By midday, Zach, Running Wolf, and Buffalo Heart rode past where Grizzly Creek emptied into Black’s Fork. Zach paused for just a minute remembering his Pa and wishing he had the time to go up Grizzly Creek and visit his grave. However, that would have to wait ‘til after the baby was born and then he could introduce Capt. Jack to his first grandchild.

It was still quite a piece back to camp and following the narrow trail along the stream made the going slow. Now they were in their home country and knew this trail well. Zach figured it would be another ten miles before the country opened up and they could make better time. He checked the position of the sun then urged Ol’ Red just a little faster. When they were, what he figured was three hours or so from camp, he stopped and called Jimbo back to him then without saying a word only moving his hands he told the big dog to go home and let them all know they were coming. Jimbo, with his large padded paws could move much faster over the rocks and rough terrain than any of the horses or faster than even the sure footed red mule. Within seconds he was out of site.

Zach was leading the way, moving just as fast as was possible. Slowing only when they had to cross a particularly rough spot. This time of the year, with the snow melting in the high country the streams were all running mighty high and wild. At one point where a steep rocky ridge came down right to the edge of the stream, where they normally would just wade out through the water around it, the water was so high and moving so fast they had to backtrack a ways then climb up over the steep ridge higher up on the hill.

Each of these delays made Zach feel more anxious so he tried to hurry all the more but these rugged mountains would only allow so much speed. He knew an extra hour was not worth risking an injury to any of them or their mounts, so he settled on a speed that was taxing but he figured safe.

Luna was lying there still looking upstream just as she had been doing all day. Suddenly she stood and started to whine. Red Hawk stood up from by the fire and walked over to her when a minute later his eyes caught movement on the trail a quarter mile above camp. Before he could get to his weapons, Jimbo broke out into the open. Red Hawk jumped and yelled, a little louder than he had wanted to, “They’re back, I see the Great Medicine Dog.”

Bear Heart rose to his feet and a minute later Sun Flower and White Feather helped Shining Star out of the lodge. Bear Heart had a disapproving look as he watched Shining Star struggle to stand straight and proud. White Feather looked at her husband and said, “Our adopted daughter has a strong will. Sometimes too strong I fear.”

Jimbo came running into camp, excited to see them all. Red Hawk rubbed his ears and hugged the huge dog and even Luna was jumping up on his legs and letting him lick her face. They waited but the others didn’t come. After ten more minutes Shining Star was feeling distressed and asked, “Jimbo, where are they?” The big dog walked to her and Sun Flower sat down right in front of them watching the trail to the north. Sun Flower reached out and patted his head saying, “Jimbo came ahead to let us know they are coming. They will be here soon.”

Raven Wing had just finished nursing the baby as she walked up beside Sun Flower. She smiled at Shining Star saying, “Yes, my sister, you will not need to wait much longer, even the little white wolf knows they are not far away now.”

It was nearly two hours after Jimbo had arrived in camp that he stood and barked at the trail facing south. Shining Star had refused to go back into their lodge, and to her relief she hadn’t had any further contractions. She could feel the baby was restless and had moved down putting extreme pressure on her wanting to come out but the raking pains and need for her to push had held off.

Sun Flower and Raven Wing again helped her to her feet and only a moment later Jimbo took off up the trail to meet his returning master. It was only a couple of minutes more when they saw the long ears of Ol’ Red above the brush then the waving hand of Zach. They waited expecting Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart to be right behind him but they didn’t show. A feeling of dread shot through Raven Wing and she started to tremble. Red Hawk too had a very worried look, in fact they all were concerned, but the smile on the face of Grizzly Killer calmed most of their fears.

As Zach rode up his eyes were locked on the beautiful smiling face of Shining Star. He could also see the distress in her dark eyes. Without thinking of his injured leg he jumped off Ol’ Red but when he put his weight on the leg it didn’t hold him and he fell right there in front of them all. Red Hawk and Bear Heart came to his aid, although Sun Flower wanted with all of her heart to run to her husband, she did not dare leave Shining Star’s side.

Zach rolled over holding his injured leg. He was embarrassed and upset with himself both at the same time. They could all see the bandage and the cut off leggings, then he noticed the tears running down Shining Star’s cheeks and the distressed look she had. He smiled up at her and said, “It is nothing! That is why I fell, I had forgot about it.”

Before he could say another word the report of a rifle echoed down the canyon. That brought another smile from Zach as he said, “Sounds like we’ll have fresh elk for dinner. Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart stopped to make meat. We passed a small herd in the upper meadow.”

Hearing those words, the relief was immediate for everyone in camp, but before anyone could speak a severe pain rolled through Shining Star. She would have collapsed if Sun Flower and Raven Wing would not have been on each side of her. They lowered her to the ground right where she was. White Feather grabbed a buffalo robe and laid it out on the ground next to her and they helped lift her onto it. Another contraction raked her body, she was taking short very fast breaths and Zach crawled and slid his way over to her.

White Feather said, “Your little one wants to come into this world right out here in the light of day.” There were beads of sweat all across Shining Star’s brow and Zach carefully took his hand and wiped them away.

She smiled at him and whispered, “We waited for you.” He reached out to kiss her just as another gripping pain raked her trembling body.

Zach had never seen a woman give birth before. He could remember his Ma telling stories of helping a neighbor woman give birth and what a rough time she had. He had witnessed animals give birth and knew the stress they were under. Yet none of that had prepared him to see Shining Star in this much pain and feel the trembling of her body as he held her hand.

Her deep brown eyes were locked on his as another contraction gripped her abdomen. Beads of sweat were now running down her cheeks and across her brow. The pain subsided and she took a deep breath and tried to smile at him, but just as she was taking another breath the next contraction started. He could see intense pain in her beautiful face and he was nearly as relieved as she was when it subsided. This went on for the next half hour or so with the contractions coming every two or three minutes.

He felt so completely helpless, he hated seeing her in this much pain. The next one started and he could tell this one was the most intense yet, her teeth were clinched, she gripped Zach’s hand on one side and Sun Flower’s on the other. She was squeezing so tight it was painful. She threw her head back and pushed with all her might. Zach was staring into her face as he heard the sound of the baby coming out. Then he felt Shining Star’s whole body relax.

He was mighty thankful that White Feather and Raven Wing were right there to care for the baby and Shining Star. He had never in his life felt so helpless.

Shining Star raised her head and they both saw for the first time their baby girl in the arms of White Feather. Raven Wing was tying the cord. Sun Flower smiled and was truly happy for Shining Star but she longed to have a baby herself. She wondered if something was wrong with her, for she had been with Grizzly Killer for two years now and still she was not pregnant.

White Feather brought this tiny little girl up and laid her in the arms of Shining Star. Shining Star looked first into the dark blue eyes of her baby then up into the smiling blue eyes of Grizzly Killer then she looked up at Sun Flower. She knew the feelings of Sun Flower for they were as close as any sisters. She smiled and what passed between the two wives of Grizzly Killer at that moment was something he himself would never fully understand. What he did understand was the three of them were a loving family and he couldn’t imagine his life without either of them. Now he was a father, he had a daughter right here in their arms. He could never remember any time in his life feeling this happy.

Red Hawk standing there beside Ol’ Red was still amazed at what he had just witnessed. Jimbo slowly walked over to Zach and he smiled at the big dog saying, “Well boy, now you have another baby to protect.” Not one person there had any doubt that this huge wild looking dog understood just what Zach had told him. They all knew that Jimbo would protect them all, but that he would be forever watchful of these helpless tiny babies.

Red Hawk pulled the saddle off Ol’ Red and saw the wound in his side. Zach saw him examine it and ask Raven Wing to mix a poultice for it. She looked at his leg and said, “After we see how bad your leg is hurt.”

Zach held up his hand stopping her, then said, “He saved me, tend his arrow wound first and let him go to the meadow, he needs to eat and rest.”

Sun Flower helped Shining Star undue the laces on the shoulder of the doe skin dress and fold it down exposing her plump swollen breast. Then Shining Star brought her baby up to start nursing. Raven Wing mixed a poultice from her medicine kit, cleaned off the now crusty wound where the stone arrow head had stuck through the hide in the big mule’s side. She packed the wound with the warm greenish brown paste then Red Hawk took him out to the meadow.

Raven Wing and White Feather both came to Zach saying, “Now Grizzly Killer, let us see what you have done to your leg.”

He smiled at them and said, “I didn’t do nothin’ to it, but that arrow them Arapaho’s stuck into Ol’ Red’s side went clear through my leg first.”

Just as White Feather got the dirty legging strap off of his wounded leg. Jimbo jumped up and took off, Luna was trying her best to keep up as they headed up the trail. Just a few minutes later Running Wolf came into view, leading his chestnut and holding Luna in his arms. Right behind him came Buffalo Heart leading his Pinto. There was half of an elk on the back of each horse.

Raven Wing picked up her baby boy from the cradle board that White Feather and Sun Flower had made and walked to the edge of camp waiting for Running Wolf, leaving White Feather to care for Grizzly Killer’s leg.

It had been five days now since she had given birth, she was gaining strength but she still looked pale and her eyes still had dark circles around them. As Running Wolf approached, the smile on her face and the sparkle in her eyes made her look much stronger than she actually felt.

Zach’s leg was swollen and the wounds had started to crust over. White Feather, now with Sun Flower helping, got some water nearly boiling and used it to soften the scabs forming over the entrance and exit wounds. White Feather rubbed the swollen leg until it started to bleed again. It was painful, at times nearly taking Zach’s breath away. She rubbed and probed until she was sure there was no dirt or other objects inside the wound.

Sun Flower had taken the poultice Raven Wing used on Ol’ Red and added a little of the hot water to it then she packed the hot paste into the wounds on each side of his leg. His hands were gripped into tight fists and when she worked the poultice in she looked up into his face and winced as she could see the pain she was causing. He looked back at her and through gritted teeth he nodded for her to continue.

When they had a clean bandage wrapped tightly around his leg he just slid up onto the buffalo robe that Shining Star and the baby were laying on. He laid there watching his new daughter sleep at her mother’s breast. Shining Star was so exhausted after just giving birth and so relieved to have Grizzly Killer back she too had dozed off.

Running Wolf, Buffalo Heart, and Red Hawk got the elk off the horses and then removed the saddles. Running Wolf and Sun Flower skinned the elk and got several pieces roasting on the spit over the fire while Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk rubbed down the horses with clumps of dry grass and took them out into the meadow with the others. When they returned they helped cut up the rest of the elk and got it hanging in the smoke house.

Zach felt both excited and terrified about being a father. He was exhausted after what he had been through over the last couple of weeks but he couldn’t rest. He sat there next to Shining Star and just stared at the tiny baby in her arms. Sun Flower ask them both if they needed anything and Shining Star handed the baby to her and then sat up and told them all she had to go to the bushes. Zach tried to help her but his leg would still not support him. That stone arrow head had really torn up the muscle going through the calf of his leg.

Her brother was right there and helped her up then smiled and said, “Grizzly Killer seems to attract Arapaho arrows, but after killing the entire war party alone I think he deserves to rest a few days.”

Zach looked up at Running Wolf and replied, “Told you before, I weren’t alone, Jimbo got nearly as many of ‘em as I did.”

A smile passed between the two of them and then Red Hawk couldn’t stand the wait and said, “You killed an entire war party by yourself, you must tell us of this great feat.”

Running Wolf told him, “The meat will be finished cooking soon and we will tell of our journey around the fire after we eat.”

Sun Flower was slowly walking back and forth holding the sleeping baby when Shining Star came back. Shining Star smiled at them both and said, “She is a fortunate little girl to have two loving mothers.” Sun Flower smiled at that but everyone could see the longing in her eyes. She wanted to have a baby herself. White Feather walked over to her youngest and told her that her time would come.

Shining Star wasn’t in labor nearly as long as Raven Wing had been and she hadn’t lost much blood. Zach was amazed at how strong a woman she was. She walked over to the stream and bathed herself in the ice cold water then came back over and sat down by Zach.

The elk on the spit over the fire was ready to eat, it was dripping fat into the glowing coals below and the aroma was making everyone hungry. They ate as a large happy family and afterward Zach told of his running into the Arapahos. How the arrow had passed through his leg and into Ol’ Red and even then the big mule out ran the faster Indian ponies.

The story went on for some time with Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart adding bits and pieces to it that they felt Grizzly Killer was leaving out. Red Hawk was in awe of the battle with the warriors, even being wounded, Grizzly Killer and the great medicine dog had killed them all.

Bear Heart talked about the medicine wheel, asking how they knew the spirits of the ancient ones would not be angry for what they had done there. Zach very solemnly told him how they had asked the ancient one’s permission with their prayers. That they respected the sacred stones and hadn’t disturbed any of them. That he knew by the way he felt the ancient ones accepted their respect and gave them permission to use the sacred site for their own protection. Running Wolf then added his dream of the white wolf leading them to the exact spot then seeing the white wolf right there in the center of the medicine wheel.

Bear Heart said, “This is a very powerful thing you have done. For the ancient ones to send these signs to you, show you are good men, worthy of their protection. You all have powerful medicine. Each and every one of you, Grizzly Killer, Running Wolf, Buffalo Heart, and Red Hawk Thank you for keeping all of us safe.” The two boys beamed with pride at this compliment from one of the elders of their village.

Then Shining Star looked at both Zach and Running Wolf and asked, “What will we call our little ones?”

Running Wolf was the first to reply, “My son who came to us in this moon of summer starting is a part of me and will be called Gray Wolf. He will learn the ways of a Ute warrior, but he has the soul of the Shoshone people and he will be raised to honor both.”

Raven Wing then held the baby up so everyone could see. Bear Heart walked over and took him from his daughter. He took the robe off his grandson and held him high over his head chanting a prayer. He held the baby to the four directions then the sky above and the earth below, telling all that this is Gray Wolf, his grandson, that he will be a great warrior, that he carries the blood of two great peoples the Shoshone and the Ute. Then he handed Gray Wolf to his father, took an eagle feather from his own hair and laid it across the baby’s chest saying, “Take this eagle feather, little one, until you are old enough to take one of your own.”

All eyes were now on Grizzly Killer, but he did not have a name for his daughter and told them that she would have to wait for a name until his heart told him the right one for her. They all accepted that as being wise. For it is important for every individual to have the name they were meant to have and sometimes it took many moons for the right name to be known.

16 Morning Star

It was still dark when Zach first opened his eyes the next morning. He wasn’t content just to lay there between his two wives this morning which was unusual, he felt he needed to get up. The women had made a bed for the baby right next to their own bed where Shining Star could reach her without getting up. The baby woke up every couple of hours hungry and Shining Star would nurse her. He knew she must be exhausted as she laid there with her head on his shoulder. He hated to disturb her but he felt he needed to be outside to watch the day arrive.

Sun Flower felt him move slightly, she opened her eyes and smiled up at him. He gently moved his arm out from under Shining Star, she opened her eyes just briefly then went right back to sleep. He struggled to get to his feet, his leg was stiff and sore. He still had to be careful the way he moved or the broken ribs would move and cause even more pain. With Sun Flower’s help and his crutch stick he got up. Sun Flower helped him dress in a set of new buck skins her and Shining Star had made him.

As he stepped out of their lodge he could see the first hint of day along the eastern horizon. The stars along the eastern half of the sky were starting to fade. He breathed deep of the cool pine scented air and with the aid of his crutch went down by the creek with Jimbo right by his side. Sun Flower watched him walk away and she wondered what had his mind troubled this morning. He was up very early and she could tell he was in pain so she knew whatever it was must be important but she let him be, she felt he needed to be alone.

He sat on a log facing east as he watched the sky get lighter and lighter. The rushing water from the spring thaw drowned most other sounds. He could see Sun Flower as she got the fire started then go down to the stream for water. The stars were almost gone now from the sky except the bright sparkling morning star. It was the brightest point in the sky and he knew then the name of their baby girl, she will be Morning Star. He said the name over and over in his mind Morning Star Connors. Then he thought again, her name will be Morning Star but he will call her Star, yes, Star Connors.

Zach felt content, yet excited to tell the others that he now knew the name of their baby girl. By now everyone was up and moving, he saw Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk cross the stream to go out and check on the horses. He could see Sun Flower and her mother White Feather starting breakfast. Running Wolf carried his new son over to say good morning to his grandmother and aunt with Luna right at his heels.

He looked up into the heavens and said a silent prayer, “Thank you lord for giving us another fine day. Thank you for giving us these two strong babies. Bless them and protect them and help me be the father I need to be.” He watched the activity around the fire for a little while longer. Then rubbed Jimbo on the head, stood and made his way to the fire.

His leg was still mighty sore but the deep throbbing ache was not there and he found with care he could put some of his weight on it. He was met with smiles from everyone as he approached the fire. He sat down on the log and Sun Flower brought him a cup of coffee. He was thankful they still had coffee in their supplies from last year’s rendezvous. In fact, they still had a little flour, baking powder and salt but the cornmeal and sugar were gone. He felt grateful to still have what was left, last year they had run out of it all by now. Rendezvous was still a month or more away.

It was to be held at Sweet Lake again this year, in the same place as last year. He looked forward to seeing old friends and felt bad all over again about Henry Clayson and his men going under.

Shining Star stepped from the lodge, their infant in her arms. She stopped there and smiled just as the first rays of the sun touched her. Her shining black hair, sparkling eyes, and radiant smile warmed his heart. Sun Flower went to her, took the baby and kissed her and Zach thought what he had thought many times before, “I am the luckiest man in the mountains.” He waited to say anything to any of them about the name of their daughter. He wasn’t sure why, but he felt he needed a little more time before he announced she would be Morning Star.

They spent the next week just staying around camp. Red Hawk, Buffalo Heart, and Running Wolf went out to make meat for a couple of the days but they were back by late afternoon each time. This time of year the deer, elk, and even the mountain sheep were plentiful in these upper meadows all along Black’s Fork, so the hunting had been successful each time they went.

Zach’s leg and ribs were healing fast, he was still young and mighty strong and even Bear Heart was surprised at the speed his wounds were healing. Zach would smile when they would comment about it and tell them it was all in Raven Wing’s healing plants.

Two weeks after their baby was born, on a beautiful calm and clear June morning, Zach got up well before the light had started to chase the darkness from the sky. He built up a big fire and made the large pot full of coffee setting it on some coals he had scraped off to the side. Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart came from their lean-to to see what he was doing, but he just asked them to go back to bed until he called them. With puzzled looks the two went and crawled back under their sleeping robes.

Sun Flower and Shining Star were up and dressed wondering what Grizzly Killer was doing outside this early in the morning but when Sun Flower tried the step out he told her to stay inside ‘til he was ready. Sun Flower turned to Shining Star with a questioning look but Shining Star was just as puzzled as she was. They sat back down and Shining Star took the time to nurse their baby, while they listened to the sounds being made by their husband around the fire.

The sky was just starting to lighten along the top of the ridge to the east when Zach, in a deep booming voice asked them come and sit around the fire. Everyone was awake and dressed, curious as to what Grizzly Killer was doing this early in the day. As they stepped out of their lodges they were surprised to see robes sat all the way around the fire. It was set up as a council fire and as they approached he had Bear Heart sit on a bear skin he had in place for him. White Feather, seeing this was a council fire stepped back for she knew well councils were only for the men. Zach stepped forward, reached out his hand to her and had her set next to her husband. There were two wolf skins next for Running Wolf and Raven Wing. Next a buffalo robe for Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk. On one side of the buffalo robe Zach had placed a fan made from the tail feathers of a red tailed hawk. As Red Hawk sat down and saw the fan a smile spread across his face from ear to ear. Next was his own large grizzly robe and he had Shining Star and then Sun Flower sit on it as he sat down next to Sun Flower.

He could not sit cross legged like all the others, his wounded leg was still too stiff and sore for that so he just knelt down. All eyes were on him for none of them knew what this early morning council was all about. They all knew by the way he had set it up it was important and they were all reverently waiting. He then asked Running Wolf if he would get his pipe. Running Wolf had a strange look on his face as he hurriedly went to his lodge and came back with his beautifully decorated pipe and handed it to Zach. Zach, not being real used to the ceremony involved with making important decisions the Indian way, hoped he had set it up all right. He wanted all of his family and friends to know how much he valued their beliefs and traditions.

As he broke up a twist of tobacco and stuffed it into the bowl, Sun Flower picked up a burning stick from the fire. She held the fire just over the pipes bowl and Zach puffed the pipe to life. He blew the cloud of smoke out and gently paid homage to the four cardinal directions then the sky above and earth below. Then he passed the pipe to Bear Heart who still had no idea what this council was about, but truly respected his white son for honoring the Indian ways.

As the pipe was passed around Running Wolf still had a wondering look and he was staring right at Grizzly Killer as he puffed on the pipe. Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk had never sat around a council fire before, they were still young and always had to stand behind the elders and warriors as the pipe was passed around and were honored to be included. Bear Heart smiled as he watched them. He was proud of the men they were turning out to be. He had watched them grow up and now it made his heart glad to see how well they had learned not only to be good hunters and warriors but also to be respectful of their people’s traditions.

When the pipe came back to him, Zach stood and thanked Running Wolf for providing it and reverently handed it back to him. He then picked up a bundle of sweet sage he had prepared by tying it into a tight bundle. He held it to the fire until it was smoldering, putting off the pungent sweet smell of the sage. He then asked Sun Flower and Shining Star to stand with him. He handed Sun Flower the smoking sage bundle and he took the baby from Shining Star. He unwrapped the tiny infant so she was naked and held her up so the pungent sage smoke was passing over her. He held her so she was looking directly at the morning star and said, “Our Heavenly Father, The One Above, the creator of all things. This morning we give this child you have sent us a name; she will be called Morning Star as it is the first bright light we see each day.”

He lowered Morning Star back down to his face and kissed her smooth little cheek. He handed the child back to Shining Star and saw that she had tears in her eyes. Sun Flower smiled at him and said, “It is a good name, my husband.”

Shining Star just nodded too emotional to speak. Bear Heart stood and shook his hand and thanked him for honoring the Indian ways. Everyone was happy and congratulating him on choosing such a great name.

The stars were soon faded and the camp turned into a hive of activity as the women all started preparing the morning meal. Jimbo was lying in the grass not far from the fire with Luna jumping all over him wanting him to play. Raven Wing and Shining Star both had to stop their chores and take the time to nurse their babies.

When the thin cuts strips of mountain sheep were fried almost crispy they all sat around the fire and ate. There were biscuits and strong bitter coffee to go along with the fried sheep, but most of all there was the feeling of family. They talked of the naming ceremony that Grizzly Killer had set up this morning, and how proud they all were of him and how proud they were to be part of this family.

Zach told them all that Rendezvous was only a couple of weeks away and asked Bear Heart and White Feather if they would go to Rendezvous with them. Bear Heart could see the anticipation in the eyes of Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart. Then he looked at White Feather and she just smiled and nodded. So as he looked right at the two boys he said, “It will make our hearts glad to go with you to the white man’s gathering at Sweet Lake.”

At that both boys cheered and Jimbo came over to see what the excitement was all about, Luna was still jumping up on him trying to get him to play.

The next day Zach went out to the herd and brought in Ol’ Red along with Sun Flower’s dun and Shining Stars roan. He was still limping a lot and was using the crutch stick, but now he used it more as a walking stick or cane than an actual crutch. Running Wolf had taken the boys out on another hunt, so when Bear Heart saw what he was doing he came right over and helped him get the three animals saddled.

Shining Star had set Morning Star in her cradle board to sleep, came over and asked, “Are we going somewhere.”

“Yes, it is time I visit the grave of my Pa and I would like my wives and daughter to come with me.”

White Feather and Raven Wing were there making sure they had everything they needed for the baby. Sun Flower was getting the bed roll and food together for their two-day journey up to Grizzly Creek and back.

Zach knew he had to take it easy and the going would be slow but he felt compelled to do this. He knew this trail well; he had covered it countless times. He also knew this was wilderness they lived in and danger was always close by.

With Star in her cradle board securely strapped to Shining Star’s back and the bedroll and food pouch tied behind the saddles of Zach and Sun Flower they started up the trial. Jimbo was out in the lead as always. It was a pleasant June day, the leaves were all out on the quakies and the wild flowers were in full bloom making the color in the meadows a truly spectacular display. The stream was still running at the top of its banks with the snow continuing to melt in the high country. The high puffy clouds against the bright blue sky and the green of the forest along with the multicolor flowers made this a very beautiful and enjoyable ride.

The high peaks still being white with snow stood in contrast as they reached for the bright blue of the sky. A pair of eagles soared in the heights barely visible as they passed in front of the towering cliffs. The air was so clear it was like you could see forever.

They would stop every time Star started to fuss and would sit by the stream while Shining Star nursed her, then continue on their leisurely journey to Grizzly Creek. They stopped and laughed at the antics of the marmots playing out the meadows and smiled as a pica stopped in the trail ahead of them with a mouth full of wild flowers he was taking back to his stash.

It was late in the afternoon when they reached Grizzly Creek. Zach led them into the dark timber that the creek runs through before it gets lost in the waters of Black’s Fork. There’s almost no sunlight that hits the forest floor in this area. They could hear wind blowing through the pine boughs high above and the sound of the water cascading its way down stream, but Zach was slightly concerned for he could hear no wildlife at all. Not the usual blue jays, in the pines not even the caw of a distant crow.

This dense, dark forest lasted only a half mile or so then the trail opened up into a lush green valley that he and his Pa had trapped together. Zach was always watchful as he rode along but today more than usual. He had the ones he loved most in world with him and he knew it was his job to keep them safe. Just as they reached the end of the dark timber and could see the sunlight shining on the flower filled meadows ahead, Zach saw the track of a Grizzly in the trail right in front of them.

17 Up a Tree

They rode on for it was too late in the day to turn back. Zach’s eyes were scanning every inch of country in front of them. Jimbo was still a couple of hundred yards in front and although he had stopped and stiffed the tracks he didn’t seem overly concerned about them. Zach figured they must be older than they looked from the back of Ol’ Red.

They followed the creek up another couple of miles and stopped for the night. There was plenty of daylight left but he was worried about Star even though Shining Star assured him she was just fine riding in her cradle board. Zach sent Jimbo on a scout of the area while they made their camp on a bend of the creek. Zach and Sun Flower gathered fire wood, much more than was needed for cooking. Zach was being cautious, he set up three fires and made sure he had enough wood to keep them all burning through the night. If there was a grizzly in the area he didn’t figure he would come into that much fire.

They rolled out their sleeping robes right between the three fires. Zach found where the creek had undercut the bank and silently approached on his hands and knees. He slowly moved his hand into the cold water and cupping his fingers he held it there. In just a couple of minutes he felt a fish and with lightning reflexes threw it up on the bank. Within a half hour he had a half dozen of these small native trout for their supper.

After they’d cooked, ate the trout, and cleaned up Star, they sat there and enjoyed the long summer evening. A cow moose with a new born calf came out of the quakies on the other side of the creek and they watched as the calf still on its long wobbly legs found a teat and started nursing. Not long after that a doe with twin fawns came to the creek for water. The fawns were tiny and their light spots really stood out against their brown hair. Just before dark they heard the crash of a tree falling, downed by a beaver living in a pond of his own making only a few hundred yards above them.

As the sun disappeared the air cooled right off and Zach started the other two fires. Sun Flower was bundling Star in a soft, warm rabbit fur blanket while Shining Star walked down the creek a little ways. Zach then watched as his two wives crawled under the buffalo robe and put Star still bundled in the fur right between them. He sat there with Jimbo by his side watching over his family and feeding branches into the fires for the next two hours. He then went out into the dark and brought Ol’ Red and the two horses in close and ground picketed them. He then whispered to Jimbo to watch over them all and he laid down next to his wives and pulled the soft warm robe over him as well.

He woke throughout the night to add wood to the fires and when Star woke up hungry. He watched with wonder as their baby, which seemed so tiny to him, suckled at her mother’s breast. By morning he really didn’t feel like he’d had any sleep but still he was satisfied and happy with his life. They fried some thin cut strips of deer that Running Wolf and the two boys had taken a couple of days ago then saddled up to go the last little ways up the creek to the grave.

It was another beautiful day in these Uintah Mountains and Zach remembered well the late fall day when he had buried his Pa. They came to the spot in the trail where he had found his Pa, mortally wounded laying under that huge grizzly. He told Sun Flower and Shining Star the story all over again as it seemed like it was just yesterday.

They continued on until they came to a spot where he could see out over a lush green meadow. The wild flowers were growing in abundance, the creek was tumbling down a rough and rocky area creating the soothing sounds of a babbling brook. Flowers were growing right down between the rocks, columbine, wild roses, bluebells, and many many more that he had no idea what they were. There were currents mixed with the willows and above that the quakies and pine covered ridges leading all the way up to the high peaks still covered with snow.

He climbed down off his beloved mule and just dropped the reins then walked back to Shining Star and helped her down. Sun Flower stepped out of the saddle and helped Shining Star with the cradle board. Zach hadn’t said a word but his wives could tell by his solemn mood that they had arrived. Zach took Star in his arms with Sun Flower and Shining Star by his side they walked just the short distance to a large quaky that stood tall and proud overlooking the meadow. As they approached the large quaky he noticed high on the tree trunk scratch marks made by a very large bear. The scratches were as high as Zach could reach and were still fresh, in fact there was still moist dirt by them. He raised his hand over his head and made a sweeping circle in the air and Jimbo took off immediately checking out the area.

The grass and flowers had grown up over the grave until it was impossible to tell just where it was, but the carving in the tree was plain. The name Capt. Jack and the cross that he had put there that sad day nearly three years ago. He stood there in silence for the longest time. Then he talked to his Pa as if he was standing right there before him. He told him he’d like him to meet his granddaughter Morning Star and his daughter-in-law’s Sun Flower Woman and Shining Star. Both of his wives stood there quietly knowing this was a solemn moment for their husband.

When he was finished he noticed Jimbo was coming back down the trail from upstream and with one quick glance he could see the hair down the middle of back was standing up. They hurried back to Ol’ Red and the horses, mounted up and headed the short distance back to where they had camped. As they hurriedly rolled up the sleeping robe and put the rest of the few supplies they had brought back in the deer skin bag Zach heard the familiar slap of a beaver tail hitting the water just above them. He knew well that was the beaver’s universal signal for danger. He didn’t know for sure what had alarmed the beaver but if it was the bear it was a lot closer than Zach felt was safe.

They mounted up and left in a hurry following the trail downstream just as fast as they could safely ride. They entered the dark pines without even slowing down and worked their way through them without ever stopping. When they reached the bank of Black’s Fork they just continued on down the main trail. Zach rode up alongside Sun Flower who was carrying what food they had left and removed the bag from the back of her saddle. He then slowed down letting his wives and child get well out in front. Slowing even more he stood up in the stirrups and hung the bag on the highest branch he could reach on the next pine he passed hoping that might slow the big bear down if it was indeed following them.

Another couple of miles downstream he told the women to continue while he stopped and sent Jimbo to check their back trail. He needed to know if the grizzly was really following them. Star would need to be fed soon and he wanted to know they were safe. He now regretted his decision to make this journey and hoped he was just being overly cautious.

As he waited there he climbed down from the saddle, stretched and worked the muscles in his still very sore leg and hoped again he was just being overly cautious. He walked the few feet over to the stream and got down on his belly and drank his fill of the clear cold water. His ribs were still sore as well but he could tell they were healing nicely. Just then he heard paws hitting the trail and realized instantly Jimbo was in a dead run back to him. He jumped to his feet and winced from the pain just as Ol’ Red bolted down the trail. He turned from where Ol’ Red just disappeared from view and looked back up the trail to see Jumbo not more than seventy-five yards up the trail on a dead run right to him with a large grizzly right behind him. Jimbo was a very large dog and could out run most anything in the mountains, but this big grizzly was right on his tail and was not losing any ground. Zach had his rifle in his hand but Jimbo was right in his line of fire and he only had a couple of seconds before they would be to him.

Just a few feet away, right on the creek bank was a large pine. The first branch was only about six feet high and it went straight out over a deep hole in the stream. He didn’t have time to think, only react and he jumped toward the tree and then the branch. He had to have both hands to pull himself up into the branch and as he did he dropped his trusted .54 caliber Hawken. It landed only inches from the water but he had no time to do anything except try to get out of the big bear’s reach.

He had just planted his feet firmly onto this large branch when Jimbo got to the tree and instead of just running on by he jumped right toward his master. Zach was holding onto an upper branch of the tree with his right hand and caught Jimbo by the collar with his left and helped Jimbo stay up on the branch. Trouble was the branch was still within the bear’s reach. Zach side stepped, moving out over the stream still holding Jimbo by the collar and stabilizing himself by holding onto the upper branch with his other hand.

The grizzly hit the tree with all his force and weight. Even though the pine was nearly 2 feet across Zach felt the tremor from the force of the hit in the branch they were standing on. The bear stood up and reached the nearly 5 inch claws onto the branch. His head was well above the height of the branch but they were out over the water just far enough the bear could not quite reach them. Jimbo was growling as the claws just brushed by his rear paws.

Sun Flower and Shining Star kept a steady pace heading down the trail toward home. They had ridden another four or five miles when Star started to fuss and cry letting them know she was hungry. They stopped for only a minute to get Star from her cradle board and with Shining Star holding her at her breast they let the horses continue down the trail at a walk.

Shining Star watched her baby suckle at her breast as they slowly rode down the trail. She marveled at this perfect little being that she had brought into the world. She wondered if Star would be more like herself or more like her father. She had thought many times it would not be possible to love someone more than she loved Grizzly Killer, but this was different, Star was part of Grizzly Killer and part of herself. The love she felt for this baby in her arms was even more intense than the love she felt for her husband. She had to protect Star, she had to nourish her and give her everything that she would need to be able to grow and learn in this world. Whereas she herself, depended on Grizzly Killer to do all of that for her.

She watched Sun Flower in the trail in front her and she really hoped it would not be long before she too would feel this kind of love in her heart. She could see the longing in her eyes each time she held and kissed Star. Sun Flower was the sister she never had, she had grown to love her as much as she loved her brother Running Wolf and she truly wanted her to be as happy as she was now.

Star had finished nursing and now with a full belly had fallen asleep. They stopped to put her back in the cradle board and had just started down the trail again when they heard Grizzly Killer riding up from behind them. They stopped and turned both of them smiling waiting for their husband when Ol’ Red come through the brush with his saddle empty.

There was immediate concern on both of their faces, they had never seen Ol’ Red leave Grizzly Killer before. Sun Flower jumped off her horse and ran to the mule checking the saddle for blood. Relieved, she turned to Shining Star and said, “Hurry as fast as you can back to camp and tell Running Wolf to hurry, I will take Ol’ Red and find our husband.”

Shining Star never hesitated a moment, she urged her mount into a trot and then a lope slowing only when the trail required it.”

Sun Flower remounted and using Ol’ Reds reins as a lead rope started back up the trail. She pulled her rifle, Zach’s old .36 caliber squirrel gun from its scabbard and checked the pan adding just a pinch of fresh powder to it, then snapped the frizzen back in place. She wasn’t moving fast, she didn’t know what might have happened or where it might have happened and she didn’t want to charge into to something she couldn’t handle.

Shining Star made good time but it still took her over two hours to reach camp. Star was crying and her horse was lathered white as she rode into camp yelling for her brother. Running Wolf and Raven Wing had just walked down the stream a little ways. White Feather had their baby but they both heard the desperate cry of Shining Star and ran back to her. Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk were there and helped her out of the saddle. Red Hawk helped her get the cradle board off her back then took Star. Buffalo Heart took her worn out horse and was taking off the saddle just as Running Wolf ran into camp.

Shining Star ran to him and was so excited she was speaking in Ute even though they had been speaking nothing but Shoshone ever since Bear Heart, White Feather and the boys had arrived over three weeks ago. Running Wolf listened and the others watched as his face turned from worried to concern. Raven Wing spoke nearly flawless Ute but none of the others understood any of what Shining Star was saying.

Running Wolf just nodded at her then told Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart to saddle the horses and get their weapons. Red Hawk handed the still crying baby back to Shining Star then ran after Buffalo Heart to bring in the horses. The Indian saddles were not much more than a blanket or piece of robe and a strap tied around the horses belly like a cinch on a regular saddle. They were but minutes getting the three horses saddled.

Zach had given each of the boys a rifle that he had taken from Skinner and his murdering bunch after they were killed. He had spent a lot of time over the last couple of weeks teaching them how to shoot. So as they mounted up and headed up the trail all three of them had a rifle in hand with a bow and quiver over their backs.

The boys still did not know what they were riding into or just where they were going. Although they knew by the urgency in Shining Star’s voice and then in Running Wolf’s actions that this was something to take mighty seriously.

They followed Running Wolf as he pushed the horses to their limit. They were going uphill every step of the way and had between ten and fifteen miles to go. Where the trail straightened out going across meadows he kept them at a fast lope, slowing only when the trail would again get steep and narrow. The boys were staying right behind him no matter the pace he set.

He was moving too fast to be following the tracks, but he knew this trail well. From what Shining Star had told him he figured he knew about where Grizzly Killer had been when he sent the women on ahead.

The speed they were moving was wearing the horses down very fast. These were all mountain horses, fit and strong but an uphill run of nearly two straight hours was tiring them out. Running Wolf did not slow the pace. He could feel his chestnut’s ribs rising with each deep breath trying to take in more air to feed his tiring muscles, but he didn’t slow the pace.

As Sun Flower got closer to where she had last seen Grizzly Killer she slowed even more. All of her senses were tuned into the area in front of her. Any movement or sound even from a bird or squirrel would set her even more on edge. She had so hoped to find Grizzly Killer and the great medicine dog walking down the trail before her but she had seen no sign of him at all.

Then she saw movement to her left. She stopped, her rifle was ready, but no target presented itself. She was tense, every muscle tight as she strained her eyes looking for that movement again. Just as she was ready to move on, a porcupine waddled out from under some brush. She smiled to herself relieved it had just been a slow moving porcupine. Then from behind her she heard the movement of brush that could only be made by a large animal moving through it.

18 Magic Power

Zach had been standing on the branch for over an hour when the bear got into the water. He was relieved the water was nearly four feet deep. The bear then started to jump at them with those deadly claws reaching high enough to dig deep gouges into the bark of the branch they were standing on. Jimbo kept up his growling and Zach worked hard keeping himself and Jimbo balanced on that branch.

The grizzly finally stopped jumping but then he just climbed up on the bank and sat on his haunches. He was watching them closely and Zach figured he was just going to wait until one of them fell out of the tree. Over two hours later, Jimbo started to get restless. Zach was talking to him now, nearly non-stop, keeping him calm and still. The bear hadn’t moved at all, Zach figured Jimbo might have a slight chance if he could hit the ground running but he knew if he left that tree it would mean the same brutal death his Pa had met with not all that far from here.

Sun Flower spun toward the sound, as she did she brought her rifle up. Running Wolf saw her motion and the rifle and dove off his chestnut. He hit the ground hard even though Sun Flower recognized him in time and had not fired. She smiled a sheepish little smile as he got up on his feet. He just shook his head and jogged toward her.

Her relief that he was here was plain on her face, then she saw Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart and for the first time in several hours she felt deep inside of herself everything was going to be just fine.

The horses were white with lather, so much so it was leaving a trail of the white foamy sweat on the trail behind them. This little rest, however short it might be, was welcome for horse and rider alike. The boys had dismounted and come up for the little meeting and it was the first time they had actually heard what was happening and why they had just about killed their horses getting here.

Running Wolf explained to the boys, “Grizzly Killer was last seen just a short distance ahead. That for Ol’ Red to have left him, there must have been a bear there. If the bear is a Grizzly, it will be mighty hard to kill.” He checked his own rifle and told them to check theirs, to make sure they have fresh powder in the pan. If they have to shoot at a grizzly to aim for the shoulder, the bear can’t charge with broken shoulders.

He knew their horses were completely worn out and if they had to run from a bear the bear would probably catch them. All of them had lived in this wild western wilderness their whole lives and they all knew well the unbelievable short burst of speed a bear had. They could out run a horse in a short distance.

Running Wolf told Sun Flower to keep Ol’ Red and stay well behind them. He knew very well the horses needed more of a rest but now he was just going to be moving at a walk. He would have liked Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart beside him instead of behind but the trail just wasn’t wide enough.

Zach was beginning to wonder how much longer he was going to be able to keep Jimbo up on this branch with him or for that matter, how much longer he could stay there as well. His injured leg was throbbing and had an ache that felt as if it was coming from the bone. The big dog was getting mighty restless. The bear hadn’t moved from the spot where he was sitting, but when Jimbo would move the bear would tense up getting ready to attack. He knew if Jimbo landed in that deep water the grizzly would be on him in the blink of an eye and Jimbo would be no more.

Then the bear moved, he stood up and stared right down the trail. Zach could see him sniffing, testing the scent on the breeze. He took a couple of steps forward then stood up on his hind legs still testing the air. At seeing this, Zach figured it had to be either his wives coming back for him or he hoped with all his might, it was Running Wolf, his trusted friend and brother.

Zach yelled at the top of his lungs, “It’s a grizz, and he’s right in the trail.”

Running Wolf heard Grizzly Killer’s words and turned with a smile making sure the rest had heard as well. The relief was plain on Sun Flower’s face, the love of her life was still alive.

Now they knew it was a Grizzly, the king of the mountains. A Grizzly had no natural enemies and thus it had no fear. It was bigger and meaner than anything else in the Rockies. Even a hungry pack of wolves could be chased off a kill by a Grizzly. They are fast and powerful, one swat of their mighty paw could break a horse’s neck and their four to five inch claws could open one up spilling a horse’s guts with one swipe and they were very hard to kill. A huge grizzly that Zach and Running Wolf and killed a year ago had taken over 12 shots from their rifles and a dozen arrows from the Shoshone hunter they were with before it finally stopped breathing.

Running Wolf figured, by the sound of Grizzly Killer’s voice he was only a couple of hundred yards ahead of them. He also now knew there was one of the great bears between them. Running Wolf knew full well these two boys would like nothing more than to prove they are great hunters. He had no doubt they will be brave in the face of danger, they would love nothing more than to show the great Grizzly Killer that they too could kill the great bears. So he warned them, “Red Hawk, Buffalo Heart, the most important thing to remember when facing this kind of danger is to survive. The brave always survives, even if that means running away to fight another time or another place. Grizzly Killer has taught me the only fight to start is one you know you can win. Survival is everything for what good is a brave man that is dead.”

Red Hawk looked at Buffalo Heart then they both looked at Running Wolf and Buffalo Heart said, “Grizzly Killer would never run from a fight.”

Running Wolf just smiled and asked him, “Is your memory so short you don’t remember him telling of running from the Arapaho, that Ol’ Red could hardly stay in front of the Indian ponies. Where do you think he is right now, do you think we will find that bear tied up and ready for us to shoot? What makes Grizzly Killer’s medicine so strong and him such a great warrior is he knows when to run and when to stay and fight. Do not ever mistake running from an unbeatable fight as a sign of weakness for it is only a sign a man is smart enough to survive. Survival is the most important outcome of any fight, if you do not survive you cannot help our people survive either.”

Sun Flower heard every word of what Running Wolf had just told the boys. She smiled at him, she felt so fortunate that this man before her, who was once a feared enemy was now her brother, married to her sister. She knew many of his beliefs had changed over the time he been with Grizzly Killer but she felt good deep down inside knowing now that Grizzly Killer and Running Wolf both believed that survival was the true sign of courage. She had friends not long ago that had never been taught that lesson. To prove their bravery two of them had tried to ambush and attack three Blackfoot hunters. She remembered the sadness and mourning the day they found their tortured and mutilated bodies. Yes, she thought her men would always survive and for that she knew they were the bravest of the brave.

Running Wolf knew it would be a mistake for them to give the bear just one target. They left their horses right where they were. They were so worn out he didn’t think they could get away from the bear anyway. They didn’t tie them so they could run if need be. He had Red Hawk go up the hill above the trail and Buffalo Heart cross the stream to the other side. He reminded them both to shoot for the shoulder but run and climb a tree if you must. Then he started straight up the trail.

Running Wolf had another idea, he yelled out to Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart to start singing, to sing their battle songs just as loud as they could, and he did the same. The bear was still standing on his back legs, his head a full eight feet high. Zach could tell he was getting nervous. He would swing his head looking up the hill then across the stream then straight ahead. Zach smiled inside at Running Wolf’s tactic for it really did seem to be confusing the bear.

The sound was coming from all directions, in front of him and from each side, then Zach saw Buffalo Heart about a hundred yards out across the stream. Bears do not have good eye sight but their sense of smell and their hearing are so good they make up for the poor sight. Just then the bear caught the movement of Buffalo Heart and made a short charge up to the streams edge. Zach yelled up toward Red Hawk, “Louder Red Hawk make more noise.” A moment later Zach heard a blood curdling battle cry and a dead tree was pushed over. At that the bear charged toward the hill side, but then Running Wolf let out long sustained howl and within seconds of that Buffalo Heart screamed out another war cry.

The bear made a short charge down the trail then went from side to side. It was obvious to Zach he was confused not knowing which way to charge. Red Hawk pushed over another dead tree making a mighty crash. At that the bear stood in the trail throwing his huge head back and forth. He humped his back and scraped his mighty claws across the ground throwing dirt and rock for thirty feet or more.

Zach shuddered as he watched this awesome display of power and realized that is what his father had faced that fateful day up Grizzly Creek.

The boys were getting closer and thus louder and the bear was worked up into a frenzy himself, he was scraping the ground and snapping his huge jaws at nothing but air. Running Wolf then stepped through the brush in the trail only sixty yards from the mighty bear and let out another battle cry so loud and fierce chills ran down Zach’s back. To their surprise the grizzly turned and ran up the trail away from them all.

Red Hawk was the closest and he brought up his rifle but he just followed the bear in his sights as he ran out of sight, he knew better than to shoot and maybe wound the big bear. However, that bear running away was more than Jimbo could take. He jumped off the branch they had been on for the last four hours. He must have forgotten that Zach was still holding his collar. The force of Jimbo’s jump pulled them both right out of the tree. Zach landed flat on his back in the four-foot-deep icy cold water with Jimbo right by his side.

Sun Flower had just come into sight so all four of them saw the ungainly fall into the water. Red Hawk was the first to start laughing, then his laugh was contagious. Buffalo Heart was just chuckling softly as he crossed the stream, but then he got a good look at Grizzly Killer trying to get a good footing in that deep cold water and he broke into a full gut-wrenching laugh. Running Wolf soon followed and the laughing truly was contagious, Sun Flower too started to laugh, she just couldn’t help herself. Soon Grizzly Killer himself was laughing.

They had been so tense and worried for so long the laughing was a release of all their emotions, the fear and anxiety, the dread of not knowing. So they laughed, and laughed some more. It felt good to laugh, the danger was over and everyone was alright, even the bear. Red Hawk brought on armload of dry wood off the hill side to start a fire but they were all laughing so hard they were having a hard time getting it to light.

Zach had crawled out of the water and was sitting on the bank his injured leg still in the cold water for the cold was helping with the ache that just wouldn’t go away but the rest of him was shivering. Sun Flower, still laughing was helping him out of his wet buckskins when Jimbo came back down the trail. He ran right to Zach wagging his tail letting him know the bear was gone.

Buffalo Heart had just gotten a fire started from the wood and makings Red Hawk had brought off the hill when he looked up and asked, “Grizzly Killer, how did you get the medicine dog to climb that tree? I couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw that. I know the dog has powerful medicine but I didn’t know he could climb a tree.”

Zach couldn’t let an opportunity like this pass. He got real serious and told Buffalo Heart, “Jimbo has more than just powerful medicine… he has magic power as well. He could have run away from that bear, but he wouldn’t leave me alone, so he just turned himself into a squirrel and ran right up the side of that tree to the branch I was on. Then, when he was up there with me, he turned right back into a dog.”

Both boys had doubtful expressions on their faces but Zach could tell neither of them were sure whether to believe him or not. Sun Flower just looked at him and rolled her eyes letting him know she knew he was spinning a tall, tall tale. He winked at her but never said another word to the boys. Running Wolf was chuckling to himself as he walked back down the trail to bring up their worn-out horses.

The horses needed rest and good feed and there wasn’t enough daylight left to make it back home before dark. Even though they knew their loved ones in camp would be worried they felt it best to find a meadow then let the horses rest on good grass until morning.

Zach had warmed up by the fire but his buckskins were still very wet, so just waring his breach clout they loaded up and at just a walk moved down the trail about a mile to where a beautiful meadow came right to the edge of the stream.

Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart started caring for the horses, while Sun Flower and Running Wolf laid out the buffalo robe that was Sun Flower and Grizzly Killer’s bed roll. Once they had him on the robe and comfortable the two of them started in on the fire. After they had a fire going and Grizzly Killer’s buckskins set by it drying, Running Wolf went to help the boys rub all the now dried lather from their horses. They used clumps of grass and made sure they got it all. When they were satisfied Running Wolf picked up his rifle and asked the boy to go with him to make meat, or they would all go hungry tonight. With smiles on both of their faces they grabbed their rifles and on foot headed across the meadow to the timber beyond.

Zach had scooted over closer to the warmth of the fire and was rubbing his aching leg. Sun Flower came and knelt in front of him, told him to lay back and she started rubbing his leg. She looked over the healing wound closely as she rubbed and was relieved to find it was still healing nicely. He closed his eye and enjoyed this rub down of his aching leg. She worked on that injured calf muscles and then down to his foot then back up to the calf again. She did that several times until she was wondering if he had gone to sleep.

She continued the gentle massage moving above his knee, working her fingers into the hard muscles of his thigh. She watched his face as she moved even higher and smiled as she saw he was becoming aroused. She moved back down to his calf and massaged around the injury again, then without saying a word she untied his breath cloth and made love to him surrounded by a meadow full of wild flowers and the sounds of the stream tumbling by. When he opened his eyes the sun was just disappearing behind the ridge to the west.

She started to get up and add more wood to the fire but he held her tight. She just smiled and buried her face into his chest. He heard a gunshot come from the timber on the other side of the meadow and smiled knowing they would have fresh meat for their supper. He let her go with a smile and she added wood to the fire and turned his buckskins to dry the on other side.

It was a pleasant evening as they ate their fill of fresh roasted strips of a small doe that Red Hawk had taken. It was his first kill with one of the white men’s rifles. He told the story of stalking it over and over. Grizzly Killer was proud of both of these young warriors. They were true friends and were going to be great warriors for their Shoshone people.

19 Old Friends but Bad News

With a good night’s rest and plenty to eat the horses, as well as themselves, were ready to travel early the next morning. The sun had just peeked over the eastern horizon as they started down the trail. There was a chill in the air as usual before sun rise and the first rays of sunlight hitting their shoulders felt mighty good to them all. Running Wolf and the boys did not have a sleeping robe with them so they had just curled up around the fire and added logs several times during the night to stay warm.

They were making good time, not like yesterday for they weren’t tiring out the horses and Zach figured they would be back by midday. It was a pleasant ride down this beautiful canyon. There were large pure white clouds billowing up over the high peaks and he figured they could turn dark and give them showers by this afternoon. There was still snow up in the high country but the majority of the spring runoff was over. Black’s Fork was still running fairly high but the water was back to being crystal clear.

They saw several scattered herds of deer along the edges of the trees, and one large herd of elk in a meadow. They jumped a couple of cow moose with calves in different spots along the stream and they saw a herd of mountain sheep grazing their way up over one high bald ridge. Zach still marveled at the bounty of this land.

When they were only about a mile from camp, Jimbo ran on ahead and as he ran in wagging his tail there were smiles all around and everyone had a deep feeling of relief. The first thing Shining Star saw, as she watched the trail, was Ol’ Reds long ears but just the blink of an eye later she saw the smiling face of her husband. There were tears of joys in her eyes as he dismounted and she ran into his waiting arms. She was holding Star in one arm with the other around her man.

That night they roasted the rest of the deer Red Hawk had taken and after they ate, each of them told the story in their own way of the great bear that had chased Grizzly Killer and the great medicine dog up a tree. As Buffalo Heart told of the great medicine dog turning into a squirrel so he could climb the tree Zach and the rest of them couldn’t tell whether he really believed it or not. They all knew this would be a story the boys would tell around the fires at night for many, many years to come.

After the story telling was over and everyone else had turned in for the night, Zach stayed by the fire holding his baby daughter in his arms. He gently rocked back and forth and just watched her sleep. Shining Star was on one side of him and Sun Flower the other. No words were spoken, but none needed to be, they were all happy and contented just to be together.

Zach’s leg was getting stronger each day and the ache seemed to lesson as it did. It was nearing the time to leave for Rendezvous and they had all the packs to make ready for the trip. While Zach stayed in camp working on the packs, Running Wolf took Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk out hunting. Both boys were getting better with their rifles each day. They loved learning more about the land of Grizzly Killer. Running Wolf was teaching them hunting techniques that were used by the Ute’s and they were bringing in game almost every day. They had drying racks set up making jerky and the smokehouse was nearly full. They wanted plenty of dried and smoked meat to last them through Rendezvous.

Zach figured it was about the third week of June, or as the Shoshone called it, daa’za-mea’ the moon of summer starting. Another week and they would be on their way to Sweet Lake, the site of the rendezvous. It was at the same place as last year, right at the south end of the big lake. Zach felt excitement for seeing old friends and regretted knowing Henry Clayson and his men wouldn’t be there. He wondered how Grub Taylor and Ely Tucker had faired this past year and smiled thinking of Stinky Johnson and his Flathead woman. He hoped the pack train from St. Louis hadn’t had any trouble and the supplies would be plentiful.

He heard a baby start to cry and that brought him out of his thoughts about the coming Rendezvous and the friends he hoped to see. He smiled as he watched Raven Wing walk over and pick up Gray Wolf and softly singing to him. Raven Wing had recovered her strength from the hard birth and loss of blood she had suffered and Zach was truly thankful that both the babies and their mothers were happy and healthy.

Running Wolf and the boys brought in a black bear they had taken about midmorning and they spent the rest of the day rendering the fat and making jerky of the meat. The fat was needed as their supply was almost gone.

By evening, a strong wind had started to pick up and there was no doubt in any of their minds a storm was blowing in. They made sure everything was covered and tied down. They rolled down the flap around the bottom of their teepees that they rolled up to let the summer air inside. Then turned in early as the wind whistled through the pines and they listened to the creaking of the quaking aspen. Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk moved their robes into the lodge of Bear Heart and White Feather for the night.

They saw the flashes of lightning and heard the distant thunder before any rain had started, but not long after dark the first rain drops started hitting the buffalo hides of their lodge coverings. The storm moved in fast, one lightning strike right after another. The thunder was almost continuous and so loud it shook the ground but the teepees were warm and dry. Zach held Star in his arms as he watched his two beautiful wives slip off their doe skin dresses and climb under the warm buffalo robes of their bed. He laid Star between his wives and smiled as he got ready for the night.

The rain lasted all night. It was very hard at first then just a gentle steady rain. By morning the ground was muddy and the whole world was wet. The clouds were still low but the rain had mostly stopped. There was just a whisper of a breeze moving the low hanging clouds and mist through the trees. Zach never got tired of the beauty of this place. The rain brought out the colors of the wild flowers like they had just bloomed all over again and being wet made the grass even look greener that it usually did.

The rain had made the stream rise and the normally clear water had a muddy tint to it. The rain in the Rockies is cold, whether it falls in the spring, summer or fall, the rain is always cold in the mountains. Zach was shivering by the time he got the fire going. He stacked the wet fire wood around the growing flames to dry and would slowly add it as it dried out.

By midmorning, the clouds were breaking up and by midafternoon the ground was drying out. Shining Star and Raven Wing had stayed inside with the babies most of the day but as the sun finally hit the west sides of their lodges they brought the littles one out to see the world.

Zach figured on traveling easy to Rendezvous taking five or maybe six days to cover the hundred miles to Sweet Lake. He didn’t see any reason to push themselves or the animals for they had plenty of time.

That afternoon, as Running Wolf and the boys were riding across the big meadow they saw a lone rider on his horse standing right on top of the hill where Sees Far was buried. At a quick glance, Running Wolf could see he was a Ute. He held his right hand up in the sign of friend and Running Wolf turned and he and the two boys headed right for him.

They were still a couple of hundred yards away when several other riders rode up along-side of the first one. At that, Running Wolf stopped not sure what to make this, but they were Ute and signing friend. Running Wolf and the boys continued at a walk and the rider they had first seen started down the hill towards them.

He was still a hundred yards out when Running Wolf recognized him. It was Two Feathers, the son of Chief Stands Tall from his own Uintah Ute village. Running Wolf kicked the Chestnut into a run glad to see Two Feathers, an old friend and as he slid to a stop he waved at the others to come down. Running Wolf waited until they were all down and invited them into camp.

As they started back across the big meadow Jimbo came out to greet them. At first he was weary of the strangers but as soon as they spoke to him his tail started to wag. He turned and ran back into camp let everyone know they were coming in.

It was a happy meeting, seeing friends they not seen in nearly a year. Badger was with them, he was Running Wolf and Shining Star’s uncle. As they rode into the camp Badger saw Shining Star was holding a baby and right next to her was Raven Wing with another baby.

He was fascinated with Morning Star, and Gray Wolf, talking to and playing with both babies. Zach stood back and smiled at this old, tough warrior smiling at and talking to these new born babies.

It was a happy reunion seeing friends again, there were two younger braves with the Ute’s, Standing Bear and Running Deer, they were about the same age as Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk. The two Ute boys were fascinated with Luna as she followed Running Wolf around like a shadow. They tried to coax her to them but she wouldn’t leave Running Wolf even for a minute. Finally, Running Wolf picked her up and handed her to Standing Bear and she turned and whined as Running Wolf walked away.

After all of the introductions were made, the four youngsters started using sign to talk back and forth with one another. Luna had soon escaped and was right back under Running Wolf’s feet. Zach could tell with a little time these four boys, despite their differences and many generations of being enemies, would become good friends.

20 In the Shadow of the Tetons

The sun rose slowly behind the towering peaks of the Tetons. Grub Taylor was bent over last night’s fire blowing life back into the coals. While his longtime partner Ely Tucker was taking the horses to the creek for water. Benton Lambert, Benny as he was called, was off checking the trap line they had set up this creek they were camped on here in the shadow of the Tetons.

As Grub blew, a thin column of smoke started to rise and he carefully added the tinder and small sticks he had gathered onto the small but now glowing coal. The slight breeze shifted, blowing the rising smoke right into his face and he rocked back coughing and rubbing his burning eyes. Then the tinder caught and as the flames flickered up eating away at the tinder and small sticks the smoke just seemed to disappear.

The three of them had spent the spring season trapping the streams along the west side of the Tetons after spending most of the winter in Jackson’s Hole with other trappers. That is where Grub and Ely had first met Benny. He was just a kid, barely seventeen years old, he had left home to find work on the Mississippi. However, he found he didn’t like the rough and wild life on the river and soon met up with a group of men coming west to become trappers. He joined them and made the long and dangerous journey to the mountains.

Being the youngest of the group he became nothing more than a slave to them, doing almost all of the camp and trail chores. He was up before anyone else cooking and was cleaning up and repacking after they ate at night.

He hadn’t liked life as the farmer on his family’s little hard-scrabble farm just twenty miles up the Missouri from St. Louis. He was the oldest of seven children and he knew very well the farm couldn’t support them all, so just as he turned sixteen he left home for a life on the river.

At first, it had been exciting, the hard drinking and hard fighting men on the river soon made the life back on the farm not look so bad. One night after a long evening of drinking a fight broke out and his only friend was sliced across his belly with a skinning knife. Benny just watched as his friend’s guts spilled out onto the muddy road and was unable to do anything except watch him die. The next morning, he left the river for good.

He found odd jobs in St. Louis until he met up with some men that were heading west. The fall trapping season was just getting started as they reached the Wind River and started to trap. It soon became evident to all of them that trapping took skill and patience, both of which were lacking in this group. None of them were experienced trappers and the beaver just seemed to avoid their traps. By late fall Benny had started to figure it out and was having a little more success than the others and that made them jealous, so life in camp got even worse. When the streams were finally frozen over they moved on to Jackson’s Hole to spend the winter. There they met up with other trappers to wait out the long bitter cold months of the northern Rockies.

Benny was young but strong and adventurous. He was out hunting one day when he met Grub and Ely. Grub took right too Benny’s happy-go-lucky personality and they spent the day hunting together. They started spending more and more time together, with Grub and Ely teaching Benny how to hunt and showing him how to set traps. They caught a few wolves and wild cats and through the winter they became good friends. Then the streams started to open up signaling the start of the spring trapping season Benny left with Grub and Ely to become a partner with them.

Grub had Strips of Elk loin on sticks over the fire when Ely came and set down. He poured himself a cup of coffee then just stared into the cup at the pale, light brown water in his tin cup. He took a sip, shook his head and asked, “How many times ya figure these grounds has been boiled now. Ya got ta use yer ‘magination ta even taste any coffee.”

Grub just smiled saying, “That’s fer damn sure. If’n we don’t get nothin’ else at Ronnyvoo we’s got ta get lots of coffee beans.”

They sat there and sipped their very weak coffee and watched the rays of the sun as they shot out from behind the towering rock pinnacles just east of them. The dark blue sky behind the towering peaks, the pines and white fluffy clouds, all made this a beautiful spring day.

Benny came back into camp carrying one beaver and the eight traps they had set. He threw them in the grass as Ely said, “Come on over here and get a cup of this hot water, I has give up calling it coffee.”

Benny smiled and with his usual happy spirit said, “Now Ely, it can’t be that bad.”

Grub just looked at him saying, “You ain’t tasted it yet.” Benny just smiled poured a cup, took a sip and said, “Well, at least it’s hot.” They all chuckled and started in on the roasted elk loin.

After they ate Benny told them, “I sure ain’t no expert but the fur on that there beaver is sure thin compared to those we got last month.”

Ely walked over to it and ran his fingers through the hair and told them, “Looks like our trappin’s done fer this season. The fur on this here critter ain’t even worth skinin’ it.”

Benny jumped up saying, “Maybe not but I’ll skin it, I didn’t haul it back here jus’ ta let it rot. Even a little’s better than nothin’.”

Ely just smiled, he liked the kid more and more all the time.

They decided they would load up the next day and drop down into Pierre’s Hole then turn south and head for their cache of plews from Grub and Ely’s fall season. They had cached their furs just above a little creek that flows into the Snake. They talked about crossing the Snake figuring this time of year it could be a mighty dangerous crossing. Even in the couple of good places they knew of. The spring runoff wasn’t over yet and that big river would be running mighty high and wild.

None of the three knew just what the date was but they knew they was in the moon of summer starting, so it was time to head to Sweet Lake for the Rendezvous. Benny had never been to a rendezvous before, and the way Grub and Ely talked about it, he figured it must be the grandest shindig of all time. They told him about all the trappers and Indians that would be there, about their friends that they hadn’t seen since last year. Benny ask them if Grizzly Killer would be there, since he had been hearing stories about him ever since he had left St. Louis.

Grub told him, “You can bet all yer plews Grizzly Killer will be there with his big dog and Runnin’ Wolf, his partner. An’ he’ll has his women there too. He has the purtiest women in the Rocky Mountains… maybe even the whole country.”

They talked on and on about Rendezvous telling Benny that he was going to meet all the long time trappers. Bill and Milt Sublette, Jim Beckwourth, Davy Jackson, Joe Meeks, Hugh Glass, maybe even Jed Smith if he makes it back from the western ocean. They told him of Jim Bridger floating down the Bear River two years ago, when the Rendezvous was in Willow Valley. How he had floated right into the Great Salt Lake and how he thought he had found the western ocean, because it was salty. They went on with their stories telling him of the battle last year with the Blackfeet and how Grizzly Killer had killed Thunder Cloud, the great Blackfoot war chief and about Grizzly Killer’s fight with Bull Beaumont, killing the bigger man without ever being touched himself.

They went on and on telling their stories about the Rendezvous. It was the only time each year the trappers saw one another, except the chance meeting on the trail somewhere, and the more the two talked the more excited Benny was to get there.

They headed out the next morning and dropped out of the hills into Pierre’s Hole then headed south toward their cache. The weather was good and so was their mood as they marveled at the beauty all around them. There were the jagged, towering peaks of the Tetons to their east and lush pine and aspen hills with lush green valley’s in between them that they were traveling through.

They stopped to camp that night on the creek no more than a couple of feet wide right on the edge of meadow where they would have good feed for the horses. While Grub and Ely was hobbling the horses and setting up camp, Benny went out to make meat for their supper. He was on foot slowly sneaking through the trees when he caught just a hint of wood smoke.

He was hunting into the wind just like Grub and Ely had taught him so he knew the smoke couldn’t be from their camp. He continued on slowly very carefully making sure where he placed each step. As he continued the smell of the smoke got stronger, then he heard voices. He listened but he couldn’t understand a word they were saying. He sided up to a large pine and froze there, not daring to move. The voices were getting closer, then out of the corner of his eye in saw movement. There were two Indian warriors walking through the trees. He didn’t know what tribe they were from but he could plainly see their faces were painted for battle.

21 Haunted Village

When the warriors had passed and Benny could see no trace of them any longer he headed back to Grub and Ely. When he walked into camp he went right to the fire Grub had just got started and kicked it apart. He kicked the burning and smoking logs right into the tiny creek. Ely was still with the horses and hadn’t seen what Benny had done, but Grub didn’t even question Benny he just grabbed his rifle and softly whistled at Ely.

Ely came up at once and the two older men listened as Benny described what he had seen. Ely looked at Grub and said, “Blackfoot.”

Grub nodded and replied, “Maybe Gros Ventre.”

Ely just shook his head and said, “Don’t much matter, both of ‘em is mighty bad news.”

Benny asked, “What do we do?”

Both replied, “We’s get the hell outta here.” Then Ely added, “Jus’ as fast and quiet as we’s can.”

As Ely and Ben reloaded and saddled the horses Grub tried his best to make the camp site look like they had never been there. They headed west away from where they figured the Indians were camped. After dark the traveling was slow. They had to trust the eyes of their horses as they moved through the dark trees.

By the time it had started to get light Ely figured they had covered less than ten miles and they as well as the horses needed rest. They were mostly out of the timber country now. The rolling hills were mainly covered with sage and an occasional clump of brush. They could see hills still further to the west and decided they would likely find cover there so they could rest. They covered the five miles of relatively open ground in good time and as they moved into the hills Grub stayed behind and watched their back trail.

Ely and Benny moved up into the hills and found a steep narrow draw. It didn’t look very wide at the bottom and Ely figured no one would look for them there. They pushed through the brush growing on the hill side and down into the draw, where they found a few ancient cottonwoods growing by a small pond with just a trickle of water running out of it. They had the packs and saddles stripped off the horses by the time they heard Grub pushing his way into the draw.

It was quite some time before they seen Grub. Benny asked Ely, “What’s takin’ Grub so long ta get down here anyhow, we left a plain ‘nough trail.”

Ely just smiled at him and replied, “That’s what takin’ him so long, he’s tryin’ ta cover our trail so’s nobody will foller us into this here little hidin’ place.”

Benny just nodded, embarrassed he hadn’t thought of that.

They sat down and waited for Grub to arrive and Benny’s tired mind started drifting. He wondered what would have become of him if he hadn’t met up with Ely and Grub. Then he thought back to the farm, he wondered how his Ma and Pa was doing and his younger brothers and sisters. He couldn’t even imagine when he left home that he would become a trapper in the Rocky Mountains, or his very life would depend on what he was learning from these two older trappers he was with. He was so tired his thoughts were mixed and jumping from one thing to another he thought of his stint on the river. And was so thankful to be where he was. He didn’t know why Ely and Grub had befriended him as they had, but he would be forever grateful to them.

The sound of Grub approaching brought him back to the present. He smiled at the old trapper as he led his horse up to them. Benny jumped up, tired as he was, and told Grub to sit down, he would take care of his horse. Grub smiled and nodded as he handed Benny the reins.

They didn’t make a fire, only ate dry jerky and drank the cool water from the small spring. Benny told the others to get some sleep, that he would stand watch. Ely just nodded and told him to wake him in a couple of hours for his turn at watch.

Within minutes he could hear the two older trappers softly snoring. He cleaned his rifle, and made sure everything was alright with it. He removed the flint and repositioned it, then removing the powder from the pan he tested the sparks a couple and times so he was sure the powder would ignite each time. He only had one flint left in his possibles bag and hoped he didn’t have trouble and he would need more before they got to Rendezvous where he could resupply.

When he was satisfied with his rifle, he sharpened his skinning knife, and just as he was putting it back in its sheath he heard something coming through the brush right toward them. He didn’t want to wake Grub and Ely but something big was coming through the brush. And he figured it could well be a horse. The horses had all stopped grazing and were looking toward the brush, their ears were cocked forward not missing any of the sounds. He cocked his rifle and quietly walked over to Ely and just as he was ready to tap him on his shoulder he saw the antlers of a very large moose moving through the brush.

It was obvious then this moose was coming to this little watering hole. Benny knew moose could be right cantankerous critters. He had heard stories of trappers being chased by them and since his sleeping partners were right by this pond he figured he better wake them. He gently tapped Ely on the shoulder and his eyes opened instantly, his hand on his rifle. He saw Benny bent over him pointing at the brush then heard him whisper, “big moose!”

Ely sat up and reached over and laid his hand on Grub’s arm. Grub was awake and alert instantly. Both of these men knew very well the dangers of living in the wilderness and were light sleepers because of that. The three of them quietly moved up the hill away from the pond and into the edge of the brush. The spring and pond were between them and the moose. It was only a minute later when the big bull moose stepped from the brush and into this little clearing that was under the half dozen cottonwoods.

The horses never moved, they were used to being around wildlife. The moose just raised his head and shook the massive horns like a warning then walked down into the pond and drank. The three trappers sat motionless. There was a slight breeze blowing right in their faces and Benny could smell the strong musky smell of the moose. This was the closest he had ever been to one and he marveled at the size of this magnificent animal. He would put his whole face under the water and drink for the longest time then he started eating the grasses that was growing out into the water.

Benny was tired and mesmerized watching this giant animal when the wind shifted. The bull raised his huge head staring right at them. They could see every muscle in his massive body was tense he then grunted and blew clearing his nostrils and scraped his front hoof on the ground like he was ready to charge. Benny watched Grub and Ely moving extremely slowly bringing their rifles up so he did the same.

Then the moose looked up toward the top of the ridge above them and they saw out of the corner of the eyes all of their horse’s heads turned looking up towards the ridge top as well. There was total silence, even the slight breeze had stopped. Then they heard a hoof strike a rock. A moment later voices, Benny had no idea what tribe they might be but there was no doubt they were Indians.

The moose bolted running back through the brush the way he had come. He was making a lot of noise as he ran through the thick brush. The voices above them got louder and more excited. A few moments later, they could hear the hooves on the trail again.

They stayed right there motionless for nearly half an hour making sure the Indians were gone. Then Grub climbed the hill and found the tracks to see how many of them there had been. He was gone quite a while and when he came back he told them, “We’s is some lucky bastards, there must be two dozen of ‘em and them Injuns was right on our trail. I covered our tracks purty good but I figure when them there bucks cain’t find us or our tracks on the other side of this here ridge they is gonna be back and when they come back we best be gone from here.”

Ely added, “That there moose is probably what saved our hides, them bucks would’ve come down hear lookin’ if’n they hadn’t saw him. They’d not figure him to be here if’n we was.” Grub nodded and they started to load up.

They climbed back up out of the draw the same way they had come into it. They stayed right on the trail the Indians had used and they backtracked a couple of miles then turned off the trail heading straight south.

They were all tired, Grub and Ely had only had about an hour of sleep and Benny none at all. They could tell the horses weren’t as lively as usual and they knew very well if the Indians found them they wouldn’t be able to outrun them.

Ely was leading, heading a little east of south to what appeared to be heavily timbered hills. He hoped they could hide their trail in the thick timber well enough it couldn’t be followed. He knew that was unlikely but they had to stop soon before the horses gave out completely. They reached the hills with no sign of pursuit and disappeared into a dry rocky ravine. They worked their way up between the rocks and eventually come out on a plateau covered with lodge pole pines. Working through the pines Ely spotted a large rock outcropping with a stand of large spruce right below it.

Once inside the spruce there was a spring that had been used as an elk wallow but below the muddy wallow there was plenty of green grass for the horses. They stopped right there, thinking this was as hidden a place as they were going to find. Once inside the vale of spruce they were hidden well. It was late afternoon but they still didn’t feel safe making a fire. So once they got the horses stripped and hobbled they just ate a piece of jerky for their supper.

Grub took the first watch and he walked several hundred yards down their back trail seeing what kind of the trail they were leaving. Walking across the forest floor covered with pine needles was almost as good as walking on rock. The sponginess of the thick needles just sprang back into place. In a few places he carefully sprinkled a handful of the needles over where one of the hooves had disturbed the needles enough to be seen. When he was finished he was satisfied they were as safe as they were going to be.

He kept himself busy maintaining his kit, sharping his knives and checking his rifle until it was too dark to see then he stood and would walk from one place to another in order to stay awake. The night was nearly half gone when he woke Ely and he kept the vigil up until it was nearly light. Benny was put out they had let him sleep through the night for he wanted to take his turn as well, but the two older trappers just smiled and told him they would get even.

When they moved out they continued on due south. This was an area they had not covered before and were not expecting what they found when they came to the south side of the plateau. The land fell off into a deep gorge, they could see a stream in the bottom of it but it was a long way down and the side of the gorge was very steep. Ely studied the gorge and finally pointed out a way he figured they could make it down. After Grub nodded his agreement they moved off the plateau and started down.

It was well past noon when they reached the stream which was much larger than any of them figured it to be. They stopped there and stripped the heavy packs and saddles off the horses. After zigzagging down the steep hill for several hours they needed a long break.

They let the horses drink and rest for a full two hours then loaded up and continued downstream. There was a well-used trail along the stream and that had both Grub and Ely worried, but there was no sign of recent activity so they continued on. An hour before dark the gorge was widening out and they stopped for the night. They still didn’t feel safe enough to start a fire so they sated their hunger with more jerky and turned in for the night. This night they took even turns at watch, but again it was quiet. Just before morning a lone wolf started its mournful howl on the rim of the gorge right above them and the eerie sound sent chills up Benny’s spine.

It was cold next to the water in this deep gorge, but they still figured it was best to go without a fire. The sun wouldn’t hit the bottom of the gorge until midmorning so all three of them was glad to be on the move again.

Less than an hour later the gorge opened up into a wide green valley. There was a hill right before them that the stream went around to their left but the trail went up and over the right side of it. The trail here was now well used but it didn’t appear any of the horse or moccasin tracks were fresh. Ely was in the lead, even more wary than he usually was, about half way up the hill he stopped and dismounted. Handed the reins and lead ropes of his two pack horses to Benny and continued on foot.

Near the top he dropped down to his belly and crawled until he could see over the top. He froze right there, what he could see sickened him. Lying in the trail only a few feet in front of him was an Indian woman. The back of her head had been caved in and she had been scalped. Crows or buzzards had been picking at the brain matter that was oozing out from where the war club had crushed her skull. Ely thought he could still see the expression of fear in the distorted features of her face.

After the shock of such a sight right before him he looked beyond to the remains of an Indian village in the flat just below the hill. There were the burned out skeletal remains of a dozen teepees and bodies were lying all about. He then scanned the valley as it spread out below the village for any sign of movement or life.

His eyes were drawn to a spot a half mile below the village right on the opposite side of the stream, then the movement became clear, it was a dozen elk coming out of the trees to feed in the lush grasses close to the water. He rose to his feet and just stared at what had been a small but apparently thriving village just a couple of days ago.

He motioned with his hand for Benny and Grub to come up but he couldn’t take his eyes off the carnage below. He could see drying racks that had been pulled over and in the trees just off to the right a pole had been lashed between a couple of trees for them to hang their game on for skinning.

As Benny rode up and saw the woman right before them he just stared then started going pale. Less than a minute later he jumped off his horse and threw up. Grub walked up and said, “Get it all out boy, I’s ‘fraid it’s gonna get worse.”

Ely then looked at his long-time partner and said, “Lookin’ at this here’s squaw’s dress what would ya say… Flathead?”

Grub looked at the sickening sight before him and just nodded, swallowing hard several times, afraid he was going to be sick as well.

They slowly walked down into the village. Benny was still pale and was afraid he was going the throw up again. No one had been spared, the attackers had killed them all. One woman was holding a baby with an arrow sticking through the baby and into her chest. There were twenty-five dead in the village mostly women and children. Grub looked over at Ely asking, “Ya figure the men were out huntin’?”

Grub nodded his head and said, “They must be, don’t see no tracks been made here since this happened.” Grub got a real serious look on his face, then said, “If’n they is comin’ back, we’s best not be here.”

Benny then asked, “Who would do this? Kill all these little kids and women, they couldn’t hurt nobody.” Ely just looked at him and pointed to several arrows that were sticking out of what appeared to be boy of ten or twelve years and said, “See them markin’s on them arrows, them is Blackfoot arrows.” Grub looked hard at the arrows then said, “Probably that same bunch been a doggin’ us.” Benny shuddered, thinking how close they had been to them just a couple of days ago.

Benny then asked, “Are we gonna try and bury ‘em?”

Ely just shook his head and then Grub said, “Best not leave no sign we was ever here.”

Benny replied, “If’n they ain’t buried their spirits is gonna haunt this village.” Grub looked at the kid, almost spooked by that thought, then shook his head and said, “We best get away from here for them hunters or their spirits decide to come fer us.”

They had just mounted up and were started out of the village, Ely in the lead again, when he stopped, staring off to his right. He didn’t say anything for a minute then turned and looked back at Grub saying, “You was right partner, it got worse.”

22 Leaving for Rendezvous

Zach was awakened by movement next to him, he opened his eyes to the smiling face of Shining Star as she picked up Star and brought her to her breast. He reached out and gently rubbed the short brown hair on Star’s tiny head, then stood up and started to dress. Sun Flower rolled over and kissed the baby on the top of her head and smiled at Shining Star as she stood, naked as the newborn baby herself. Instead of putting on her dress she just picked it up and stepped out of the teepee.

Zach was right behind her and he just watched her walk down to the creek. He smiled enjoying the view. He was still amazed she had no inhibitions about walking through camp naked as she went to the stream to bath. The water was ice cold and Zach watched with a smile as the goose bumps covered her body.

He blew life back into the coals from last night’s fire and had it started and built up when she walked back. She now had her dress on but was still shivering from the cold water. As she stood there enjoying the warmth from the fire. Two Feathers and Badger walked up to them. They had camped just a short distance from Zach’s lodge.

Just as they approached, Shining Star stepped out of the lodge. She had Star tucked into her cradle board and Badger went right over and took the baby from her. Zach marveled at the love her uncle showed toward these little babies. Zach figured Badger was in his early forties and was a tough and extremely fierce warrior. He was short of stature but wide across the shoulders and he was extremely powerfully built. He was scared from many battles and as tough a looking man as he had ever seen.

Zach had seen him in two battles over the last couple of years, against both Arapahos and Blackfeet. A more fierce and cunning warrior he didn’t believe existed. Watching him now as he sat down by the fire holding this baby girl, Zach could see the tenderness and love he felt for his people. Badger saw Zach watching him and said in almost a whisper, “This is what our life is all about. To raise and protect our little ones so our people will live on forever.”

They were all there around the main camp fire. Two Feathers and the six Ute warriors as well as Buffalo Heart, Red Hawk, and Bear Heart. White Feather, Raven Wing, and Sun Flower were making biscuit with what little flour they had left.

The Ute’s and Shoshone couldn’t really talk to each other, although their languages are similar there are still enough differences to make communication hard. However, the sign language was a universal language most all of the tribes used. There were differences in that as well but they could all make each other understand.

Raven Wing and Sun Flower could speak both languages and that amazed Bear Heart, their father, they would switch between Shoshone and Ute with an ease that made one think they grew up speaking both tongues. And then they would speak to Grizzly Killer in the white man’s tongue, he remembered it was called English. He knew they could also speak in the tongue of the white men from the land far to the north, what they call French as well and he marveled at how his daughters could do this. When people spoke in these strange tongues it sounded like sounds some strange animals might make to him. He didn’t understand how his daughters were able to understand these strange sounds.

Zach was happy being here surrounded by family and friends, he watched as Badger stood and walked over to Shining Star and handed her the baby back. Then, with a sadness in his voice that hadn’t been there before, he said, “Your mother would have loved to meet her grandchildren.” Morning Star looked up and saw the sadness in his eyes.

Running Wolf heard the exchange and walked right over and asked, “What is it Uncle, what has happened?”

Badger looked at Running Wolf then down at his sister and said, “We have brought sad news, last winter was a long and very cold one on the other side of the mountains. The village of your mother on the White River was visited by an evil sickness. Many died, your mother and her husband, Spotted Dog, where taken from us.”

Zach knelt down and put his arm around Shining Star as Raven Wing walked over and stood by Running Wolf. Sun Flower picked up Star from Shining Star and walked over and quietly told her parents and the boys what had happened.

Badger could see the deep sadness in their faces and he hated to continue. He started to go on but as he seen the tears running down the Face of Shining Star he stopped. She looked up at him and said, “Go on Uncle.”

So he continued, “Our village also suffered a great loss, Stands Tall left us during the cold moon.” At that both Shining Star and Running Wolf looked at Two Feathers. He was tall, like his father Stands Tall had been, and as he stood there trying to be strong, he felt the sadness of the loss of a parent with them.

Badger continued, telling them that their Chief had known he would not make it through another winter. He had called a council during the moon of winter coming for the village to pick another Chief. Badger told them that the council had chosen wisely and that Two Feathers was now chief like his father was before him.

Running Wolf looked at Two Feathers and said, “They could not have chosen a better man.”

Shining Star wiped the tears from her face, stood and walked over to him and told him, “I am with the same mind as my brother, you have our support.”

Sun Flower was standing with her parents telling them all that was being said. Bear Heart then walked over to the group and spoke. He asked Grizzly Killer to translate for him, then went on. He told them he had grown up in a time when our peoples were enemies. That he had fought Ute warriors on many occasions. He said he had never met the tall Ute but had heard of him many times and he was sorry for their loss. He continued telling them all that Two Feathers was an honorable man and true friend. He and his warriors had helped save the Shoshone from the Blackfoot attack last year at Sweet Lake. He and all of the Shoshone people have great respect for their new Chief and would honor him as one of their own.

The news of hearing their mother had died was a shock to both Running Wolf and Shining Star. Neither one of them had seen their mother in over three years. After their father had been killed in a battle with the Arapaho their mother had finally taken another man. Spotted Dog was from the White River Utes and she had gone there with him. They had heard from her a couple of times by messenger and knew she was happy and cared for. Now she was gone from them forever. Even though these babies, Gray Wolf and Morning Star, would never meet their grandparents they would know of them through stories. That was the Indian way, to pass their history down through stories for they had no written words.

They believed strongly in another life after death and they felt their mother and Spotted Dog would make the journey to the land beyond the stars to be with their ancestors and be happy all over again.

The camp was a somber place through and after the morning meal, but life couldn’t stop and they had to finish the preparations for their journey to Rendezvous. Running Wolf told Two Feathers and Badger that they would leave in just a couple more days and asked if they would like to join them. Two Feathers told him that many from their village were going to the big white man’s gathering and taking many furs to trade for iron knives and pots and the bright colored cloth. Two Feathers continued telling him that he thought the rest of the village would be on the Bear River now traveling north to Sweet Lake and they would be happy to travel with them.

Life in camp was now busy and the mood changed quickly. Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart took two of the younger Ute warriors out hunting, with this many mouths to feed it would take nearly a whole deer or sheep each day.

Running Deer and Standing Bear were not much older than Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart. The language was still a barrier between them but as the day started out they made due with sign language. As they rode upstream to the high ridges where the mountain sheep grazed. They started teaching each other the names of many things in each-others language. Red Hawk would point to a rock and say it in Shoshone and the Ute boys would repeat it several times then they would say the word in Ute and the Shoshone would repeat it several times. They were making a game of it and played it anytime they were not stocking game.

They saw a herd of about 15 sheep, ewes and lambs, grazing on a high bald knoll and stopped to figure out a plan. Standing Bear looked at Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart with their rifles and made them understand that he and Running Deer would drive the sheep to the two of them to make the kill.

It took nearly an hour for all of them to get into position, then Standing Bear signaled to Running Deer and the two of them started. The plan was working beautifully with the sheep running right between Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart. Just as Buffalo Heart was getting ready to shoot, a blue jay started squawking in a pine that was right behind him. Then the noisy bird flew over his head squawking even louder flying right at the running sheep. They veered off and the whole herd ran right to Red Hawk.

Buffalo Heart saw the puff of smoke from Red Hawk’s rifle before he heard the report and he found that strange. Why had he seen Red Hawk shoot before he heard it? He shook off that thought and watched as the sheep just kept running. Although Red Hawk was reloading just as fast as he could the sheep were well past him and out of sight into the trees before he was ready to shoot again. He was disappointed, he had let them all down. The Utes had put their trust in him and Buffalo Heart and he had missed letting them down.

He just sat there waiting for the others to get to him. Running Deer was closest and as he got near to Red Hawk he stopped and jumped off his horse and studied the ground. With a big smile on his face he waved at Red Hawk to come to him. When Red Hawk approached Running Deer pointed at the ground and the fresh blood was plain to see. Red Hawk smiled, so relieved he hadn’t let everyone down.

Just a couple of minutes later, when Standing Bear and Buffalo Heart got to them they followed the blood trail. Once they were inside the tree line they went only a hundred more yards when they came upon the yearling ewe lying dead in the trail. With smiles and still teaching each other the words in their own languages. They gutted the sheep then cut it in half, putting half on Red Hawk’s horse and the other half on Buffalo Heart’s.

They were several miles above camp and as they followed the trail back they continued with the language game. By the time they got back Red Hawk was excited to show Grizzly Killer and Running Wolf how many Ute words he had learned.

The next two days passed quickly with so much to do. The four young men became good friends and were always together. By the time the morning came for them to leave they were talking back and forth to one another using a language almost of their own. It was made up of both Ute and Shoshone words. Zach had a hard time following along but the boys seemed to understand one another just fine.

As they brought down the teepees the next morning Zach looked at all the activity and thought it was just about like moving a whole village. There were ten men, four women, a dog, a wolf pup and sixteen pack horses. Two of the pack horses were pulling travois’ loaded with their lodges.

Jimbo took off in the lead scouting the way as he always did with Luna trying her best to keep up with him. Although she was growing mighty fast her young legs couldn’t keep up the pace that Jimbo set as he cast back in forth a quarter mile in front of them looking for any trouble they might come across. It wasn’t long before she was back just walking along-side Running Wolf on his chestnut.

With so many pack horses and the travois’ they weren’t making very good time. The weather was holding and they had plenty of time so they just enjoyed the country around them as they headed northwest toward the Bear River.

They camped that first night down in a draw. They were out of the higher hills and onto the more sage covered rolling hills now. There was a very small stream in this shallow draw and Zach thought it would probably be dry be the time they came back from Rendezvous.

The sunset this night was spectacular, clouds were forming on the western horizon and the bright red orange and yellow they turned as the sun went down had all of them watching. After they had eaten and Shining Star had fed their baby, Badger came and asked if he could take her for a little while. While he was sitting by the fire talking to Star, Zach, Shining Star and Sun Flower walked up on top of the small hill that was just east of the draw. They sat there together and watched as the light slowly faded from the western sky. They watched the evening star get brighter as more and more of the light faded. The big dipper was just becoming visible when they heard Star start to cry. Shining Star stood and as Sun Flower and Zach started to get up she told them to stay and enjoy the evening. Sun Flower smiled and leaned into Zach as they watched Shining Star walk back to camp.

The more the light faded away from the western horizon the more stars lit the sky. Soon the pale light of the milky-way was all that was surrounding them for the moon had not yet showed its yellow brightness above the eastern ridge.

Sun Flower looked up into Zach eyes and wondered what her life would have been like if she had not met her husband. Zach had never been aware of his two wives talking about him before. Even though Sun Flower and Shining Star had spoken many times about how their paths had crossed with Grizzly Killers, they both thought that everything in their lives had happened to bring them all together. Sun Flower felt deep inside herself that she was meant to be with this man.

She stood facing him and untied the lacings at the shoulders of her doe skin dress and let it fall to the ground. Zach was watching every move she made in the dim light of the stars. The faint star light highlighting every curve of her beautiful body. He reached out for her and she stepped into his waiting arms.

They made love and after watched the bright yellow moon rise over the far eastern ridge. Coyotes were singing their high pitched chorus to the north and west of them and as they stood to walk back, a wolf started his mournful howl way off to the south. They walked back to camp in the yellow light of the nearly full moon and crawled under their sleeping robes next to Shining Star and the baby.

Shining Star pushed her body tight up against him and as he put his arm around her she slid up and put her lips on his. She kissed him a long and passionate kiss and he could feel the need she had for him in the way her body was moving. She pulled her face back to where she could look him in the eyes and smiled. She then looked to his other side and smiled at Sun Flower, Zach caught just a glimpse of the smile his two women shared, he had often felt he was being manipulated by these two beautiful women and he just hugged them both and thought once again, like he had many times before, that he had to be the luckiest man in the mountains.

23 Blackfoot Devils

Ely didn’t move- he just sat there in his saddle waiting for Grub and Benny to catch up. He didn’t want to believe what he was looking at, the sight made him sick. The men from the village were there staked to the ground. When Benny rode up alongside Ely and saw what he was staring at, he got sick all over again. There were Flat Head warriors staked to the ground. They had been mutilated beyond any recognition. Some had been sliced open and their guts just partially pulled out. Most of their feet had fires built on them and were burned to where the white bones were showing through the charred flesh. They all had their manhood cut off and all had been scalped. Many of their eyes were burned out and a couple of them had their heads caved in.

Grub climbed out of the saddle and studied the ground closely. He walked all around the area as Benny tried to recover from the shock of what was before them. Ely handed him his water pouch and simply said, “Here boy, wash the bile outa yer mouth.”

Benny was white as the clouds that spotted the bright blue sky. He couldn’t talk, he just took and pouch and washed out his mouth.

Grub walked back to them and Ely asked, “How many ya figure?”

Grub looked up at him and said, “More ’an fifty, cain’t tell fer sure, but more ‘an fifty of ‘em Blackfoot devils.”

“Do ya figure it’s that same bunch that’s been doggin’ us?” Ely asked.

Grub just shook his head then said, “More ‘an likely, but no way to tell fer sure.”

Ely nodded saying, “We best haul are hides out a here just as quick as we kin ride.”

Grub nodded and asked Benny, “Ya gonna be okay, Benny?” He looked up, shook his head no and mounted up.

Ely led out and none of them spoke for the next couple of hours. They were several miles downstream from the site of the massacre when Benny broke the silence and asked, “Is Blackfeet really people? How could they do that to other people, especially their own kind?”

Neither of the older trappers said anything for a few minutes, then Grub told him, “They is people alright ‘cause no other critters on earth would do that to one another.”

Benny shuddered as he thought back to that gruesome scene then said, “I sure hope we don’t run in to ‘em again.”

Ely turned back to him and said, “You and me too, boy, you and me too.”

They pushed hard throughout the day, stopping only long enough to let the horses drink and rest for a few minutes. Ely figured they had covered close to twenty-five miles when he started looking for a place to spend the night. They hadn’t crossed any more sign of Indians throughout the day, but not wanting to take any chances he was looking for a secluded place to camp.

They had stayed on this same stream all day, knowing it was going to dump into the Snake. Now the valley had opened up into nothing more than a wide depression with the stream meandering through it like a drunken snake. Twisting and turning almost back into itself. The willows were thick and tall and Ely figured ducking into these willows would be as good of cover as they would find. At the next small opening he rode on into them hoping to find a space just big enough for their bed rolls and a small fire.

As he brushed against the willow branches riding in, a cloud of mosquitos rose up around his head. He started slapping at his cheeks and spitting them out of his mouth. They were in his eyes and ears. He didn’t have room to turn his horse around in the tight willows and the horse was not liking the cloud of mosquitos either. Ely was trying to get him to back out of the willows, but with the mosquitos in the horse’s eyes and ears along with Ely pulling back on the reins, the normally well-mannered gelding went berserk. He reared up squealed and started to buck. Ely was holding on for dear life. The thick willows were everywhere with the gelding jumping right through them. The more of the willows he jumped and kicked through the thicker the cloud of mosquitos got.

Benny and Grub got the pack horses and themselves back away from the willows and this thick cloud of buzzing pests, but Ely’s gelding started bucking and jumping further and further into the dense willows. With each jump more and more mosquitos rose up from the willows. Grub and Benny could no longer see the horse only the top of Ely’s head, it would go out of site into the willow then when his horse would jump again his head would fly up above where they could see it again. Then Ely too went out of site again and a moment later they heard a tremendous splash. Just a minute after the splash they heard a string of cussing coming from the stream that even made Grub start to blush. Ely was calling his horse everything you could imagine and some things you couldn’t.

After a few minutes of silence and with a big smile on his face Grub saw the willows start to move again as Ely made his way back toward them. He was dripping wet and limping, he had his rifle in one hand and his coyote skin cap in the other and water was dripping from everywhere. Grub started laughing at the site but Benny didn’t know whether or not he dared to laugh. The more Grub laughed the madder Ely was getting. Ely was turning red and that made Grub laugh even more. The laughing got contagious and Benny couldn’t hold back any longer. He started to chuckle but it soon turned into a belly grabbing laugh. Then Grub yelled, “Don’t ya usually get out a yer skins fer ya take a bath?”

Ely started to call the two of them names, some that Benny had never heard before, but the laughter was contagious and soon Ely was laughing too. Grub got to laughing so hard he nearly fell off his horse. And that got Ely and Benny laughing at him.

They had been so tense, alert, and worried now for the last three days, dodging the Blackfeet, that this was a much needed release. They laughed on until their side’s ached and when they were finally tired out. Benny handed the lead ropes of the pack horses to Grub and told Ely he would go fetch his horse. Ely said, “You best keep that ornery bastard away from me, I’s just might up and shoot ‘im. Already would have if’n my powder wasn’t wet.”

Grub led all of the pack horses straight away from the river and into a stand of quakies about a quarter mile from the stream. There were several deer bounded away as he entered the tree line and he went into the trees far enough he could no longer be seen. It was quite a while before Ely and Benny came riding in. Benny had to go a long ways to get around those willows and Ely’s gelding had gone over to the other side of the river. Ely told them that after his loco horse had jumped through the willows and landed in the stream his hooves went out from under him, then the miserable critter rolled right over him trying to get up.

They waited until dark to light a fire, keeping it well shielded. They all felt like they were safe but they still didn’t want to take a chance of the smoke being seen. They kept the fire small and used just dry quakie branches so it was nearly smokeless as well.

Benny had the last watch and had just made a walk around the horses when he heard something off to his left. The moon was nearly full but with all the shadows under the trees it was almost impossible to see anything beyond just a few feet away. Benny froze there motionless, every sense on full alert. Then one of the horses stomped the ground and another blew. He knew there was something out there, but he didn’t know what. Was it just an animal in the night or could it be the Blackfeet had found them?

With his rifle in the ready to fire positions he started backing towards the cold fire pit. When he got to where Grub was sleeping, he gently nudged him with his foot. Grub was awake instantly with his hand on his rifle. Just then another horse stomped the ground and Grub reached over and gently shook Ely. He was naked, still letting his buckskins dry by the fire. He just pulled on his moccasins and set there with his rifle ready.

Grub motioned for Benny to stay on this side of the horses as he went out around to the other side of them. Benny heard another faint sound like something brushing by a bush then he saw a shadow move toward the horses and fired. The bright flash of the pan into the dark shadows under the trees blinded him for a minute so he couldn’t see a thing. As he reloaded Ely and Grub never moved. He waited several minutes then asked Ely, in a low whisper, if he should go see if he hit anything. Ely’s one word said everything Benny needed to know, “No.”

A half hour later Grub came back, moving silent as a ghost. When he got back to his partners he whispered, “I don’t figure it to have been Injuns, but if’n it was I figure Benny’s shot spooked ‘em, but since we ain’t sure we all best watch ‘til daybreak.” Ely just nodded then reached for his buckskins. They weren’t all the way dry but he figured they would dry with him in them the rest of the way.

The cold damp buckskins got Ely shivering and he, as quietly as he could, kept moving around their small fire pit to stay warm. They heard no other sounds throughout the rest of the night. As the sky started to turn gray along and eastern horizon and the stars were fading away. The three trapper became even more alert, Grub and Ely figured if it were Indians trying to get their horses they would hit them in force at daybreak.

As the shadows started to lighten and the sky kept getting lighter, the three of them got more nervous and tense. Ely stopped his walking and they all took cover, low to the ground using trees and dead fall for cover. Soon there were birds starting the sing in the willows below them along the stream. Then a curious camp robber squawked and flew right down by their fire.

Grub watched the bird looking for any scraps they might have left, then fly up on a branch right above them. Then he shook his head and said, “There ain’t nothin’ out there boys, if’n there was these birds wouldn’t be singin’ and that their camp robber wouldn’t be so darin’.”

Ely watched the camp robber fly away and nodded, “Reckon your right partner, but we best go see what this youngster shot at last night.”

The three of them, with rifles ready, slowly started out through the trees and brush in the direction Benny had fired. They hadn’t gone but maybe twenty yards when Ely looked over at Grub and said, “That kids got him some sharp eyes, come an’ look see what he found in the dark.”

Grub and Benny both went to where Ely was bent over looking at the ground. Benny’s worried look turned to a smile when he saw a large cougar laying there. Ely looked up at Grub and pointed to the round hole that was right behind the big cat’s shoulder. Grub said, “Well we already knew the kid could shoot.”

Benny and Grub each picked up a front paw and dragged it back over by their fire pit. Ely was following them, after a few feet he said, “Hold on there a minute, look at this here hind paw.”

Grub and Benny stopped and they all bent over looking at the swollen and scraped paw. Grub just smiled and said, “So that’s why this here critter was in so close to us, lookin’ fer an easy meal. He’s been in a beaver trap.”

Ely was feeling the paw and said, “These bones is sure ‘nough busted. I bet that’s why he made the little bit of a noise Benny heard as he was stalkin’ in on our horses.”

“An’ look how his belly is drawn in, bet he ain’t et in a week or more,” Grub added. Then the older trapper looked at Benny and told him, “Ya done good last night youngster, you was payin’ right close attention or this here lion would have been right in ta them horses or maybe even us. If’n them horses would’ve spooked an’ broken lose, no telling how long we’d been roundin’ ‘em up. You go ahead an get ‘em skinned while Ely and me get us some grub on.”

It was full light now but the sun hadn’t yet come up. Ely got a small nearly smokeless fire going, figuring what little smoke was rising would dissipate through the leaves and branches overhead. They really believed they had lost the Blackfeet but in this wild and dangerous wilderness, if you wasn’t careful you didn’t live very long.

Benny was truly thankful these two rough old mountain men had taken him in. He learned from them every day, he liked them, they treated him with respect. They would give him a hard time about being young and green but it was all in fun and they made sure he knew they was just funning with him. Grub was light hearted, a joker, always laughing or singing. Ely was more serious, and quiet. However, they both were skilled trappers and hunters and they knew the ways of game. They liked teaching Benny, he was excited to learn and he remembered most everything the two mountain men taught him.

Ely was more worried about the Blackfeet that had been dogging them than he wanted to admit. That fact made him a little more quiet than usual and Grub knew something was bothering him. They rolled up the cougar hide and packed it away knowing this time of year they would have to scrape and treat it soon or it would be lost to them. They also knew they needed to get out of this country before the Blackfeet found them or they found the Blackfeet.

As they headed out, Ely leading the way as usual, stayed in the trees. It was much slower but he just didn’t feel safe out in the open. He didn’t know for sure how far north of the Snake they were now, but he knew they were too far west to find their cache. They crossed the stream they had been following and he led the way up through the timber in more of a south east direction.

They traveled without incident through the morning hours and nooned in a small meadow with good grass for the horses. Having stayed in timber all morning long neither of the older trappers figured checking their back trail would do much good, you just couldn’t see far enough in the trees. So after some hard, dry elk jerky they moved on, by late afternoon Ely started to think he knew about where they were and started looking for a place to hole up for the night.

He still had an uneasy feeling, nothing he could point to and know there was trouble, just a feeling that told him they weren’t safe. He found just a trickle of water coming out of the hillside and followed it down. More seeps or springs must have been feeding it because the trickle soon became a small creek.

They came upon a series of beaver ponds that were surrounded by willows and brush and Ely looked back at Grub. With nothing more than a nod of his head Grub let Ely know he agreed, this was as good of place to spend the night as they were going to find.

After hobbling the horses, Benny stacked out the cougar hide and started to scrape it but Ely just kept pacing. Grub finally asked, “Pard, somethin’ been a botherin’ ya all day, what is it?”

“Jus’ don’t know… I jus’ don’t feel like we’s safe. I’m goin’ to saddle back up and see if’n I can find some high ground and have me a look around,” Ely replied.

Grub knew Ely could be what he figured was a might overly cautious, but he trusted Ely’s instincts at the same time and told him, “Pard, watch yer back side.”

Ely nodded and said, “You and Benny keep the fire small, there’s not much of a breeze so the smoke should just go up, but keep it small. I doubt I’ll be back ‘fore it’s good and dark so I’ll give a whistle.”

At that Ely saddled his horse mounted up and disappeared into the timber heading to the ridge-top he figured was east of them. In the thick timber he couldn’t see it, but he knew it had to be there.

About a half mile from the beaver pond the hill started to get steep and another quarter mile he came out of the trees and looked up at a high rocky ridge. He tied his horse to a tree and started up on foot. It was a hard climb for over a hundred yards. He had to put his rifle over his back and use his hands to help climb up between the rocks. He slipped once and slid back down several feet. After that he slowed down a little, he knew very well if he hurt himself it could mean his doom.

He made it to the top without another incident and keeping a low profile crawled out to the point of rock. The view from where he sat was breathtaking. To the east he was looking up at the towering heights of the bare rock peaks of the Teton’s. Below that was the dark green of the timbered hills and valley’s as the land sloped down to the mighty Snake River. They were closer to the big river than he had figured. To the south he could see, in the distance, the valley of the Salt River, the route they were going to take on their way to Rendezvous.

He could see the small valley he figured was where they had dug their cache and he smiled knowing he was headed right towards it. To the west he could see forever, rolling hills and higher mountains disappeared into the distance. The sun was nearly set and the clouds were colored in brilliant reds, oranges, pinks, and purples. The clouds were pink even in the eastern sky and Ely just sat there enjoying this beautiful spectacle that Mother Nature was displaying.

He carefully studied the country below him all the way to the Snake and the small valley where their plews were cached. Making sure he hadn’t missed anything when his eyes were drawn to a spot between where they were now and the Snake. He couldn’t tell what had made him look at that spot, for at first it looked like every other spot. Something was there, he knew it was so he just focused on that spot and nowhere else. A minute later, he could see just a trace of smoke coming straight up out of the timber.

24 Medicine Woman

When Zach opened his eyes the next morning the sky was still dark. He could hear the soft gentle breathing of Sun Flower and Shining Star laying on each side of him. He could hear the scratching and gnawing of some rodents that was trying to get into their packs. He laid there enjoying the early morning.

They were sleeping under the stars as the weather was good and it was late June, but in the Rockies it was still mighty cool before the sun comes up. The warmth of the women felt very good and he didn’t want to move. He had just closed his eyes again for a few more minutes when he heard Jimbo raise to his feet and a moment later Ol’ Red blew and stomped the ground. He slid out from under the buffalo robe trying to leave the two women covered and as he quickly and quietly as he could pulled on his moccasins he could see Two Feathers, Badger and Running Wolf doing the same. Jimbo had left camp and all of the horses were standing, ears forward looking out into the brush making no sound at all.

Zach walked over to Ol’ Red and the horses, and stared out into the darkness where the horses were watching. Just a moment later he was joined by the others. Just as Zach was about to ask Running Wolf if he had heard anything, out in the brush not far away Jimbo attacked.

The fight was vicious and loud, and they all could tell it was a bear he was fighting. By now everyone was awake and scrambling to get up. The bear was not giving up and running away like they usually did. It sounded like he was giving Jimbo a real fight. The fight was getting closer and closer to camp. The horses were all nervous and one started to jerk on the picket line.

The stars were just starting to fade as the sky was getting a little lighter above the eastern horizon, but it was still too dark to see out into the brush where Jimbo and the bear were fighting. Red Hawk ran over to try and calm the horses just when the bear broke off the fight and turned to run from Jimbo. In running from the fight he ran right to where the horses were with Red Hawk trying to keep them calm.

The bear broke through the brush just ten or fifteen feet from where Zach and the others were standing, running right into Red Hawk whose back was to him as he tried to hold the horses. With Jimbo right on the bears tail the bear didn’t even slow down, he ran right into Red Hawk knocking him to the ground. All of the horses went berserk, the picket line broke and the horses were running in every direction. Red Hawk was down and one of the horses stepped on his right arm. Jimbo bit the bear on the rump and the bear turned to face Jimbo again.

The fight started again right there where the horses had been tied. It was loud and vicious, in the dim light of early dawn, Zach could see the bear was no bigger the Jimbo. A young bear probably out trying to find a territory of his own. The bear had had enough and broke off again, this time running straight down the draw with Jimbo still right behind him. When the noise of the fight had subsided they turned at the sound of both babies crying. Raven Wing was standing holding Gray Wolf with Luna right at her feet while Shining Star was on her knees rocking Star back and forth in her arms trying to calm the suddenly awakened infant.

Buffalo Heart went right to Red Hawk and helped him to his feet. His arm was severely bruised and he was bleeding lightly from scratches on his back from the bears claws as he ran right over the top of him. Running Deer and Standing Bear were getting a fire started as Buffalo Heart helped Red Hawk over to the fire.

White Feather took Gray Wolf from her daughter so she could help Sun Flower check Red Hawks wounds. By the time the fire was going good and they had water heating and the coffee pot on. Star had quieted down and Shining Star fed her and laid her back down. She then went over to help White Feather with Gray Wolf. Since Raven Wing and Sun Flower was still cleaning the deep scratches on Red Hawks back, Shining Star sat down with Gray Wolf and let him nurse from her as well.

It was now light enough to see and most of the men were out rounding up the scattered horses. Jimbo had come back into camp and Zach was checking him over for wounds. He had some tooth marks that had gone through his skin on his right shoulder, but for the viciousness of the fight Zach was amazed there wasn’t a lot more damage. Zach softly told the big dog, “Your lucky that bear wasn’t no bigger than he was.” Jimbo looked into his eyes and Zach felt the bond between them grow even stronger.

Raven Wing had mixed a poultice with her medicine kit and applied it to the scratches on Red Hawk’s back. After they were satisfied they had done what was needed for Red Hawk, Sun Flower took what was remaining of the warm paste and pressed it into the tooth marks on Jimbo’s shoulder.

It was light enough to see now and Zach just shook his head as he looked around at the disaster area that just a while ago had been their peaceful, sleeping camp. Ol’ Red came right to Zach and he jumped up on him bare back to go out and help round up the spooked horses.

The sun was well above the eastern horizon by the time they were on their way again. Jimbo acting like nothing at all had happened took off out in the lead as he always did. Again today they were not making great time but they were all glad to be on the move again after the startling start they’d had to their day. One of the pack horses had injured his left fore-leg as he panicked and ran into the darkness when the bear ran toward them. Although his injury wasn’t bad enough to leave him behind they stopped often to let him rest.

By late afternoon they had made it to the hot springs, and stopped for the night. The four youngest, Buffalo Heart, Red Hawk, Standing Bear and Running Deer went out hunting while the others took care of the stock and hobbled them on the green grass below the warm pond. As always, by swinging his hand in a circle over his head he sent Jimbo out to scout a large circle around them. He was back by the time the horses were taken care of, wagging his tail letting them know all was safe.

After the women had camp set and a fire going they went to the edge of the pond slipped out of their doe skin dresses and stepped out into the very warm water. As the men finished their chores they all got into the water to soak and bath.

Although Zach was walking now without a limp his leg still ached from the arrow wound almost constantly. As he stepped into the warm water and headed towards where his wives were in water up to their necks, he could feel the warm water easing the ache. When he was in water just past his knees he sat down on the sandy bottom taking the weight off his leg. He let it just float out in front of him and relaxed it. Shining Star and Sun Flower soon was sitting there next to him. Shining Star moved down in front of him and started to softly rub the injured calf muscle, Zach closed his eyes with a smile and let the warm water and Shining Star take away the nagging ache.

Soon all the others were back in camp leaving Zach and his wives there alone. The hot mineral water felt so good and with the ache in his leg having completely stopped, Zach didn’t want to move. His eyes were closed when he felt Sun Flower slowly move away. He heard her walk up out of the water dress and walk back to camp. He opened his eyes as Shining Star moved up and sat on his lap facing him. With her arms around his neck she moved her face closer to his until their lips met and as they kissed she started moving her body against his.

It was nearly an hour later when the two of them left the comfort of the warm water dressed and walked back to camp. Soon after that the four young men came riding in with an antelope tied over the back of Standing Bear’s horse. It took no time at all for the women to have it skinned and over the fire roasting.

The day had been another warm dry summer day but as the sun set its heat went with it. Zach wondered why it was so much cooler here without the sun than back in Kentucky, but then he thought everything else was different why not the temperature as well.

Sun Flower watched her sister and Shining Star nurse their babies and White Feather could see the longing in her face. She walked over and sat beside her daughter saying, “Be patient my daughter, for you are still young, your time will come.” Sun Flower looked at her mother, smiled and nodded, but the desire she had to have Grizzly Killer’s child did not lessen.

This warm spring, they were camped by came out of the ground and formed this large pond about a half mile east of the river. The green around the warm spring and the creek flowing out of it stood out in sharp contrast to the dry sage and cactus covered hills around them. At a quick glance one would think these dry hills wouldn’t be so full of life, but with water plentiful there seemed to be life all around them. The hills were spotted with badger holes. They had seen several weasels in just the few hours they had been here.

As the light started to fade they could hear three different packs of coyotes yipping back and forth to each other and soon after that that two wolves started to howl somewhere on the other side of the river. There were herds of antelope scattered through the hills and deer in the thickets along the river. Zach thought again just how much he had grown to love this land. He had learned it could be brutally harsh and unforgiving but he also knew it could provide everything he and his family could ever need.

He slid under their sleeping robe that was laid out in the open again tonight and enjoyed the closeness of Sun Flower and Shining Star. Star was restless and Shining Star picked her up and laid her between Sun Flower and Zach, she was asleep almost at once. They watched the milky-way start to fade as the moon rose over the ridge top to the east with its bright light washing out the brightness of the stars.

The moon was nearly set in the west when Zach next opened his eyes. Star was still fast asleep nestled in between Sun Flower and himself. He smiled thinking this was the first time she had slept all the way through the night. He listened for the early morning sounds that told him all was safe around him. Jimbo had already left on his early morning hunt so he knew all was safe. He listened, as he always did, but they were two far away to hear any birds along the river then he heard a rustle out in the brush and the desperate squeal of a mouse as a weasel made its kill, probably taking the mouse back to her little ones.

He rolled over Shining Star as he got up stopping just along enough for a quick kiss. As he moved Star woke and was instantly hungry. She started to try and suckle from Sun Flower’s bare breast but Shining Star moved over to where Zach had been laying and provided Star with her breast that was nearly bursting with milk. This had been the longest she had gone since Star was born without nursing her and she winced as the baby started to suckle, her breasts were so full they were tender.

Zach walked to the edge of camp and watched as the sky started to lighten along the eastern ridge line. This was his favorite time of day, it was quiet and peaceful. He had always enjoyed watching the world come to life in the mornings. He looked all around and couldn’t see a single cloud in what seemed to be an endless sky. He heard footsteps and looked just as Badger walked up beside him. He smiled at the older warrior and was about to say good morning when a shadow silently flew low right over camp.

The shadow was a large great horned owl and the two men just looked at one another. They both knew that Owl was the harbinger of death. Owl was a night stalker taking his pray in the dark of night on silent wings and only the dark spirits hunted at night. Neither men spoke, they just stood there in silence.

Running Wolf joined them and just a few minutes later the women were up getting the fire going. They used the last of their flour this morning for biscuits and Raven Wing showed Zach the pouch that had the last of the coffee beans. There was only enough for a few more pots, but they were on their way to Rendezvous and Zach figured to resupply in a few days anyway. So they used what they needed. Jimbo came back with one of the large mountain hare that is common to this area just as they were getting biscuits and coffee for everyone.

Badger took a sip of the hot bitter coffee and shook his head setting the cup down. Then asked Shining Star to make his words in the Shoshone tongue. She nodded and he proceeded, “This morning before the sky lightened as Grizzly Killer and I was watching the darkness fade, Owl flew low over our camp. I am not a medicine man so I cannot say who Owl was coming for, but I thought everyone should know that Owl made his presence known.”

No one spoke for several minutes, then White Feather stood. She nodded at Shining Star to continue, “Maybe Owl came to speak to someone not take their spirit away. Many times Owl has spoken to our Medicine Man letting him know what the spirits want from us.”

Badger nodded when Shining Star had finished her translation then he said, “But we have no medicine man with us.”

Running Wolf then spoke up, “We have Raven Wing, Uncle, and I believe she has the medicine of Blue Fox the Medicine Man that taught her to be a healer. Owl could have come to talk to her.”

They all looked at Raven Wing as Badger asked, “Did Owl talk to you last night?”

Raven Wing was devastated and her heart sank as she looked up. She had indeed had a very troubling dream last night. She had not knowingly spoken to Owl, but in her dreams she was troubled for she was trying to help a young warrior who was in tremendous pain, but her medicines didn’t seem to be working. She could not see his face only that his arm was hurt and she was trying to help him. The dream was troubling and she had not known what it could mean.

She told them of the dream and said she did not know if it was Owl trying to speak to her or not for Owl has never spoken to her before. Badger thought for a few minutes then said, “Raven Wing is a young healer, her medicine will grow stronger with age. Perhaps Owl is teaching her to listen so later on she will be able to tell us the wishes of the spirits of the ones that have gone before.”

Everyone nodded at that and Raven Wing was looked at with even more respect among the Ute warriors. For now, they all believed she was more than just a healer, she would be a powerful Medicine Woman someday.

25 Crossing the Snake

Ely sat there watching the breeze catch that little bit of smoke. It would disappear completely as the wind blew it through the tops of the pines. Then as the breeze died back down the tiny smoke column would reappear. Ely tried to plot a course that would get them to their cache but would keep them away from whoever was camped right where they needed to go. He turned back toward where Grub and Benny were and hoped he couldn’t see the smoke from their fire over the top of the trees and smiled as he could see no trace at all.

He slowly slid off the point of rocks then carefully climbed back down to where he had tied his horse. The sun was now down and the light was fading fast. Under the canopy of pines, it was almost dark by the time he was making his way back to his partners.

He could see the flickering glow of a small fire before he could hear any sounds, then when he was only a hundred yards out he gave the call of a screech owl. A moment later he was answered with the chattering of a squirrel. This was a signal that Grub and Ely had worked out years ago. The sounds were completely natural in the forest so if anyone else was close enough to hear, they would not think it anything but animals and they might avoid the area where an owl was hunting. For they knew most people believed the owl was a bad omen, meaning death or bad fortune was coming.

Ely walked on in, he smiled when he seen Benny diligently working the cougar hide. Ely didn’t figure it would be worth much but he admired the kid for caring for it. They hadn’t taken any game now for several days and they were down to just a little jerky left. The last coffee they’d had was so weak they’d just threw the grounds out. So as they sat around this little fire and chewed on hard dry jerky and cold water, Ely told Grub and Benny of what he had seen.

Grub was working on a particularly hard piece of jerky and looked at his long-time friend with a disgusted look and said, “Ya know Pard, it might be worth just getting the hell out this country jus’ so we dare do a little huntin’. I’m tired of livin’ off this stuff.”

Ely smiled and nodded saying, “You ain’t no more tired of it than me, but you ain’t willin’ to leave all them plews any more than me. I figure we can be to ‘em by tomorrow night.”

“Is that with or without our hair?” Grub asked.

As they started out the next morning Ely led them out of the drainage they were following and around the bottom of the high rocky point of the ridge where he had been scouting the night before. They were now heading east and he figured they could hit the top of the canyon and work their way down to the cache safer than hitting the Snake and following the creek up. Once they got their plews they would follow the snake upstream find a place to cross and then head straight for the valley of the Salt River.

They crossed another large drainage they had heard called Sheep Creek and continued on east around a peak they just naturally called Sheep Creek Peak. Their cache was in the next canyon to the east that they called Little Elk Creek. Ely figured if they stayed way up high on the mountain away from the river they would be safe from the large Blackfoot war party that he figured was along the river looking for them or any others they could attack.

Staying up on the mountain slope was hard on all of them, but especially the horses. By the time late afternoon had arrived they were just starting down into the canyon of Little Elk Creek. Ely figured they were ten or twelve miles from where he had seen the smoke but by not knowing who it was or which way they were headed he still didn’t figure it was safe to fire a rifle to make meat. It was quite a temptation to do so, when they come out of the trees at the bottom of the canyon there were a dozen elk watering at the creek only fifty yards or so away.

They stopped there and watered the horses then moved on down the creek to their old camp. The sun was down but it was still light when they got the horses stripped and hobbled. Grub walked up the hill just a little ways and smiled when he seen where they had cached their plews was completely undisturbed.

As they sat around their small fire and chewed on what jerky they had left, Grub commented, “We’s is gonna be goin’ mighty hungry from here on out if’n we don’t make some meat tomorrow. This here is the last of the jerky.”

Ely replied, “Just tighten yer belt a little fer mornin’. We’ll get loaded up and by afternoon we’ll be to the Salt and we should find meat and be safe by then, I don’t figure those Blackfeet will foller us that far south, they gotta know they’s only three of us. We’s cain’t be worth that much trouble fer ‘em.”

Grub nodded saying, “I guess yer right, Pard, I be damn glad ta be rid a this here country.”

Benny asked, “Once we hit the Salt how much further is it on to Sweet Lake and the rendezvous?”

Ely thought for a minute then answered, “I’d guess about a hundert miles- maybe a hundert and fifty.”

Grub answered as well, “We should make it in another three or four days, less we gotta play hidy seek with them Blackfeet all the way, then who knows how long it’ll take?”

The night passed quietly and the next morning they were up and digging up their cache by the time the sun had appeared. The horses had been able to graze well throughout the night on the tall meadow grass growing along the creek. Both Grub and Ely figured they were ready for another long day on the trail.

They were still worried about the Blackfeet but a more immediate concern was finding a safe place to cross the wild Snake River. All three of them hoped the spring runoff would be over and they could find a suitable crossing but the worried look on Ely’s face told of the concern he still had.

The next morning, they didn’t even bother with a fire, they didn’t have anything at all to heat up and although it was cool it wasn’t cold. They dug up the plews that Grub and Ely had taken last fall working hard clear into winter until the streams were frozen over. They then added those to the ones they had with them from the spring trapping season. Once they had the weight spread evenly on their pack horses they started down Little Elk Creek toward the Snake. About a mile before they got to the river Ely handed the lead rope of his pack horse to Benny and went forward scouting the area alone.

He was staying up in the timber where he couldn’t be seen as he followed the canyon down. He could hear the roar of the river long before he could see it. When he was only a couple hundred yards from the river bank he dismounted and continued on foot. He came out of the trees on the point of land on the east side of Little Elk Creek and cautiously continued to the big rivers edge, looking both upriver and downriver for any sign of trouble. He watched two otters playing along the rocks just a few yards upstream and smiled when one of them came out of the water with a fish in his mouth. His empty belly growled as he thought how good a trout would be slow cooked over the coals.

He watched for several minutes seeing no sign at all of any human activity but the river was fast and wild. He studied the fast moving current and far bank and could see there was no way to cross here. By the time he got back to Grub and Benny he had decided their best chance at a safe crossing was going to be upriver. Less than a day’s travel upstream the Salt River runs in and a little above that the Greys River. He figured once they got above those two rivers the Snake would be a little smaller and the crossing might not be so treacherous. He knew they would then have to cross Greys River and eventually the Salt but they were much smaller and he didn’t figure they would be a problem.

When he got back to Grub and Benny he told them what he was thinking and Grub nodded and said, “Let’s get on with it Pard, once we get on the south side of the big river I is gonna shoot the first thing I see’s that’ll make a meal.”

Benny was grinning as Ely looked at him saying, “Ain’t no doubt why we call ‘em Grub is there?”

Benny answered with a big grin, “I recken not, but I gotta tell ya I’m a might hungry myself.” Ely shook his head at the two of them and started back down toward the river.

The mountain side was too steep to stay up off the river so they made their way right along its edge. It was slow going most of the time for it was rocky and the mountain in places came right to the river’s edge.

It was late afternoon by the time they could see where the Salt entered and the sun was nearly down when they found a spot they figured they could cross just above where the Grey’s joins the Snake right at the mouth of the canyon. Ely figured they should wait and cross in the morning, but Grub told him, “If’n we wait it means ridin’ all day tomorrow in wet buckskins, if we cross now and make camp on the other side we’s can let these skins dry by the fire tonight and be dry to move on.”

Benny who normally didn’t say much about what they should do, added, “That sounds a lot better to me Ely, let cross now and get it over with.”

Ely looked at them both, nodded and told them, “We best go one at time. The river ain’t as wild here but that water is mighty cold and deep enough it’s gonna mean some swimmin’.”

Benny pushed forward and said, “Let me go first alone.” Then he handed Ely the lead rope to the pack horses and went to the river’s edge.

Grub yelled from the rear, “If’n ya get in trouble grab yer horses mane or tail and let him pull ya.”

Benny nodded and with a worried look urged his horse out into the cold green water. He was quartering into the current and in water that was moving much faster than it looked. His horse was nervous and tried to turn around, but Benny was an excellent rider and kept his mount going forward. The water was hitting the horse about mid chest getting Benny wet just above the knees when the bottom just went out from under them. His horses head went under taking Benny under with him. The cold water completely took his breath away.

He was now under the icy water and the current swept him off to the side of his mount. He remembered what Grub had said so he grabbed hold of his horse’s mane and just held on. It seemed he was under water forever trying to stay with the now swimming horse. His lungs felt like they would burst in his chest from the lack of air and when he was at his absolute limit of holding his breath, he realized all he had to do was raise his head and it would be above the water.

His head broke the surface and he gulped in the life saving air. Just then the horse stumbled, his hooves hitting the bottom. Then the hooves caught on solid footing and Benny could see they were climbing up out of the river. With solid footing his horse lunged for the bank and that broke Benny’s grip, leaving him swimming for his life in the cold current. He was only a few feet from the bank but his wet heavy clothes where pulling him down. He kicked with all his might and finally his fingertips hit a rock. A couple of more strokes and he was in water shallow enough to climb up and on to the bank.

He collapsed on the rocks being totally exhausted, his feet where still in the cold water and he just laid there thankful to still be breathing. On the other side of the river Grub and Ely had not said a word. Both were standing in their stirrups watching, wanting to help but knowing there was nothing either of them could do.

Once they could see Benny had actually made it, Grub said to Ely, “Well Pard, I don’t reckon I want to try that right here.”

Ely turned looking up and down the river then answered, “You figure yer gonna find a better spot? Water’s gonna be movin’ even faster if’n we go up the canyon and I cain’t see no spots looks any shallower.” Grub knew his partner was right, he didn’t like it but he knew they didn’t have a choice, they had to cross.

They removed the bundles of plews and tied them on seven or eight foot ropes to the pack saddles so the horses could just pull them across the river. If they left them tied on their backs the large heavy packs could pull the horses down and they might not make it. They tied the lead rope of the pack horses to Ely’s saddle and hoped all the horses would follow without much of a fight. Once they were ready Ely led his horse out into the water until he was in deep enough he couldn’t stand in the current any longer. He urged his horse forward, over the drop off and held on to the lead rope as his horse pulled him across.

These pack horses were used to the trail and they knew to follow one another, so they each entered the water without any trouble. The heavy bundles of furs swung with the current and was pulling them all further down river. By the time they reached the other side they were over a hundred yards downstream from where Benny had made it out.

Ely finally got up on dry land with his horse mostly pulling him out of the water and watched as each of the two pack horses with him come out with the heavy wet bundles of plews being drug behind. Once Grub saw Ely had made it he started across just as Ely had, staying on the upstream side of the horse so he couldn’t be pulled down stream with the current the way Benny had been.

Ely was shivering from the cold and started walking up to where he had last seen Benny but Benny was no-where to be found. Grub was now out in the current and being pulled downstream just as Ely had been and Ely left his horses to go see if he could help Grub out of the river. Ely saw Grub’s horse had a wild look in his eyes just as he was hitting the shallower water and when his hooves hit bottom he started to jump to get out of the river. That jumping broke the rawhide rope holding the bundle of plews and all either of them could do was watch as the plews disappeared into the deep water of the river.

Not a word was spoken between the two of them as they watched a half year’s work disappear. Neither of them were happy or in a good mood but they had been trappers long enough to know this is all part of living in this unforgiving wilderness.

They were cold and they both knew they had to get out of their wet buckskins. Grub looked up and asked, “Where’s Benny?” As they looked around they could see a trace of smoke coming from the trees about two hundred yards to the south.

Ely cut the packs loose from his two pack horses and they headed for where Benny had a fire started, leaving the heavy soaked packs right there. As they entered the edge of the trees they could see Benny standing there naked by the fire. He had his saddle and all his supplies setting around the fire and his clothes hanging on sticks over the fire.

He stepped forward to help strip the saddles of the other horses while Ely and Grub got out of their cold wet buckskins. As Grub pulled off one moccasin and stepped on the ground he nearly stepped on a dead porcupine and he looked over at Benny and asked, “Where this come from?”

Benny answered, “He was just startin’ to climb that tree when I walked up here so I just picked up a stick and got us some supper.”

Ely smiled and said, “Well boy, I figure you made at least one old trapper happy.”

Grub replied, “Damn right he did. I’s is gonna get him to roastin’ here in just a few minutes.

It was good and dark by the time they had the porcupine on the stick over the flames. A breeze had started and it was downright cold for the three of them. Everything they owned was wet including their powder. They wouldn’t be able to even defend themselves until they could get their powder dry and their rifles cleaned and dry. With nothing at all dry all they could do was keep the fire going to keep from freezing throughout the night.

By morning their buckskins were dry enough to wear and as they were getting dressed Ely looked up and standing just twenty feet away were two Indians with rifles pointed right at them.

26 Almost Gone

Ely froze right where he was, neither Grub or Benny had seen the two Indians and for the first time since they lost the bundle of plews in the river crossing, Grub said, “Ely, ya think they’s might be a chance we could snag them plews, that was half a year’s work. It’d sure ‘nough be worth a day or two tryin’.”

Ely replied, “Pard, I think we got us bigger troubles right now.” At that both Grub and Benny looked up. None of the three had rifle in hand and Grub thought to himself that was a greenhorn’s mistake and one that just might be their last.

Ely had been watching these two Indians for a minute now, they were silhouetted against the pale sky. He couldn’t see colors or markings but from what he could see he didn’t figure they were Blackfeet. Benny was young, he was fast and at times overly confident. Grub could tell he was getting ready to try for his rifle and softly spoke, “Easy Benny, they is cocked and ready.”

The Indian on the right then stepped forward and in very accented English said, “You come, talk Campbell.” As this very fierce-looking warrior stepped forward Grub got a much better look at him and said, “Why, I believe they is Flathead.”

Ely nodded asking, “You don’t figure he means Robert Campbell do ya?” At that the Flathead warrior said again, “You come now, talk Campbell.”

Ely reached down to pick up his rifle and the Indian shouted, “No, you leave!” None of them could see any other option, Ely finished tying his belt and started out on foot the way the Indian was pointing.

They started heading south west toward the Salt River. When they broke out into the open they could see a smoke haze from several fires not more than a mile in front of them. It looked from where they were to be an Indian village, but Ely kept going over in his mind the warrior’s words, speak Campbell.

Grub had a totally different thought in his mind, he was thinking back to the massacred Flathead village. He was sure these two behind him were Flathead and he also knew that although unlikely their tracks could have been followed right from that Flathead village. If that was the case, he didn’t figure all the explaining in the world would get them out of a very unpleasant death.

They were less than a quarter mile from the camp walking through some tall brush along the river when another man appeared in the trail right in front of them. The first thing Grub noticed was his beard. He was the trapper, a white man. The man was startled and just stared for a minute then smiled and shouted, “Lame Deer, what have ya found?”

Lame Deer, the Flathead who had been doing what little talking had been done answered, “Hunting, smell smoke, white man talk to Campbell.”

The trapper came forward smiled and held out his hand to Ely and said, “Names Jedidiah Hamblin but they just call me Jed and this here gabby Injun behind ya is Lame Deer and his partner is Gray Feather, they is our Flathead guides.”

Ely shook his hand saying, “I’s mighty glad to know ya, I’s Ely Tucker and these two is Grub Taylor and Benny Lambert. Are ya with Robert Campbell’s brigade?”

“Sure ‘nough, let’s go see ‘em.” Lame Deer and Gray Feather didn’t change their expression at all and they didn’t lower their rifles either, not until they were all standing before Robert Campbell and he signaled to them it was alright.

Robert Campbell explained that he and his men had spent the fall trapping season to the north in Flathead country and had spent the winter with the Flatheads. For the spring season they had been slowly moving south trapping as they went. The Flathead guides were showing them areas to trap that they were not aware of and had been very helpful in avoiding the Blackfeet.

The Blackfeet were out for revenge against any and all for the death of Thunder Cloud their famed War Chief who was killed by the white trapper called Grizzly Killer last year. Not only that but they had been defeated attacking some Shoshone villages before that by Spotted Elk the Shoshone War Chief. It now seemed that the Blackfeet was under the influence of another war chief, a young man called Strong Bow and he was out not only to prove he has powerful medicine but also to avenge his people of the defeats they had suffered last year. Ely told Campbell that they were coming from up around Pierre’s Hole and that they had been dodging a large Blackfoot war party for the last week now and finally figured they had lost them.

Robert Campbell asked if they would like to join with his much larger group to go on down to Rendezvous and without hesitation Ely, Grub and Benny all nodded and Grub spoke for the first time saying, “Mr. Campbell, we’s right beholdin’ to ya fer the offer, only if yer goin’ on today we might need a day or so to catch up. Ya see, we lost a whole bundle of plews crossin’ the Snake last night. Now I don’t figure we got much of a chance findin’ ‘em but we gotta give it a try.”

Ely nodded and added, “We won’t be no more’n a day or day and half behind ya, If’n we ain’t found ‘em by then we ain’t gonna.” Robert Campbell nodded and told them they wasn’t planning on leaving this camp on the Salt for another day or so anyway, they needed to make meat and several of their men were out hunting now. He told them to be back here by first light day after tomorrow and we’d all go to Sweet Lake together.

Before they left, Ely looked at Lame Deer the Flathead that spoke just a little English. He then turned back to Robert Campbell and told him about the Flathead village that had been massacred, telling Campbell that he figured his guides had a right to know.

Campbell called his guides over and they all sat down, then Ely told their story of finding the Flathead Village. He was as accurate as possible in describing the location and Lame Deer with extreme sadness asked several questions with Robert Campbell acting as an interpreter. Neither Ely nor Grub spoke Flathead, but it was plain to all of them that Lame Deer and Gray Feather were sad and upset.

Ely told them it appeared the Blackfeet were covering as much territory as possible looking for anyone that wasn’t Blackfoot to take their revenge on. Grub added that they couldn’t tell for sure how many Blackfeet were in this raiding party but it was big, could be one or even two hundred warriors, maybe more.

Lame Deer and Gray Feather stood and turned to Ely, Grub, and Benny made the sign for friend then turned and left. Campbell then said, “It was not their village the Blackfeet wiped out, but it was friends and family. Their village is also traveling to Sweet Lake to the Rendezvous so they are leaving us to find their people to warn them of the Blackfeet being on the trail for war.”

Campbell offered to have a couple of his men go and help try to find the lost bundle of plews but Ely replied, “Thanks, but we don’t want to waste anyone else’s time, we really don’t think we got a chance of findin’ ‘em, but we got to try.”

Campbell nodded he understood and wished them luck, saying he would see them day after tomorrow.

As they were walking back to camp Benny commented, “I was scared when them two Injuns showed up, I thought for sure we were goners.”

Grub shook his head and said, “Boy, you ain’t the only one, ‘til Lame Deer walked up I figured for sure they was Blackfeet.”

Ely joined in saying, “Ya jus’ never know what’s gonna happen, but I know this, we is some lucky bastards today. Let’s see if’n were lucky ‘nough to find that bundle of plews.”

Everything in camp was just how they had left it, they saddled the horses and went right down to where they had cut the plews lose and opened up the bundles separating them to dry. They then went right to the river’s edge and looked out into the cold green water.

About two hundred yards downstream the river started flowing much faster as it fell over large rocks that were out in the river from some ancient slide that had come off the mountain. Benny was riding the river bank just staring out into the water and when he got to the first of the large rocks that was above the surface of the water he could see something was wedged up against it. He couldn’t tell what it was but it just didn’t look like it belonged there. He waved his arms and got Grubs attention. When Grub rode up to him he just pointed out into the river. Grub stared at the spot for several minutes then said, “Go get Ely, let’s see what he thinks.”

After the three of them talked they figured it just about had to be their plews, but how were they going to get them? There was just no way to throw a rope that far and the current would sweep a man away if he was to try and swim out to it. It was then that Benny said, “Let’s go get all our ropes, tie ‘em together then I’ll tie ‘em around my waste. If I start swimmin’ up stream quite a ways I can be out in the river far enough by the time I get to those plews, and if I get in trouble you two can pull me in.”

Ely looked at Grub and Grub looked with disbelief at Benny. Ely said, “Damn, that just might work.”

Grub staring right into Benny’s eyes asked, “You pert-near drowned in that river yesterday and now you want to get back in?”

“No I don’t, I’ll be glad to hold the rope for you, only I’m younger and a stronger swimmer than either of you” Benny replied.

Grub looked at Ely and asked, “Do you think we kin do it? That bundle of plews ain’t worth a life.”

Benny then said, “Yesterday these here wool clothes was dragging me down, I ain’t gonna be wearin’ ‘em today. An’ if you two cain’t pull me outta there, tie the rope on my horse, he can fer sure.”

They got all the ropes they had and got them tied together then Benny stripped down, smiled and said this was just like skinny dipping in the pond back home. Benny entered the water upstream a full hundred yards from where the bundle of plews was wedged up against that big rock. He was swimming straight out into the current. Grub and Ely was feeding out rope and having to run along the river bank to keep up with the speed of the current. Benny could see he was moving much faster than he expected and with all his might stroked farther out into the river.

He was only a few yards from the plews when he could see he was far enough so he just turned to face the rocks and prepared to hit them. He hit with such force it nearly knocked the wind out of him. The water was pushing against his back and had him pinned up against the bundle. He had to fight the current to keep his head above the water and that took every bit of strength he had.

He finally fought his way up on top of the bundle and out of the force of the water, he looked down stream at the jumble of rocks and white water for the next several hundred yards and knew he would never survive if the current swept him away.

Shaking from not only the cold but the exertion he looked at what he would have to do to tie the rope onto the bundle. He didn’t think he had the strength left to fight the current of the water again, so getting the rope all the way around it was no option. He looked over to the bank at Ely and Grub who was intently watching. Ely shouted something but Benny couldn’t hear a thing over the roar of the white water.

He could see where the braided rawhide rope was tied around the plews so he figured the best he could do was tie onto that. He was kneeling on top of the bundle as he untied the rope from around his waist and reached into water, working it under the bundle’s tie rope. Once he had it secure he wrapped the rope around his arm a couple of times, got as good a grip as he could then motioned for Ely and Grub to pull.

They had their end tied onto Benny’s saddle and as Ely led the horse Grub was intently watching as Benny plunged back into the cold fast running river. The rope tightened up on Benny’s arm so tight it was extremely painful and was fighting not only the rope but to keep his head above water. He finally felt the bundle break lose but then the current caught it, he could feel himself being pulled through the water and swinging toward the bank at the same time. His head was under water most of the time. He felt like his lungs was going to burst but there was nothing he could do but concentrate on not sucking the cold water into his lungs. He tried to let go of the rope but the wrap on his arm was too tight.

The water was suddenly dark and he couldn’t feel the pain in his arm any longer his lungs were no longer screaming for air. He relaxed, he could feel the warm sun on his face. Then he felt his body jerk and he was suddenly on his belly, he felt extreme pressure on his back then he wretched up water, a lot of water. He could hear Ely shouting to push on him harder and it felt like he was being pushed right into the ground. He coughed and gagged and wretched some more. Then the pain was back, his arm throbbed and he was shaking from the cold. He opened his eyes and seen the dirty bearded faces of Ely and Grub bent over smiling at him.

Grub told Ely to get a fire going then he said to Benny, “We figured you’d gone under fer sure.”

Benny’s only words were, “Did we get the plews?”

Grub smiled and answered, “Damn right you got ‘em! Ever one of ‘em.”

Ely added, “Pard, you was almost gone.”

By the time Benny was warmed by the fire and dressed Ely and Grub had the bundle of plews cut open and drying. They hoped they all would be dry enough to re-bundle and be ready to travel by morning. Benny’s arm was swollen and sore where the rope and been wrapped around it and he was tired. He had never felt so totally exhausted as he did now. They still did not have anything to eat so Ely asked Grub to stay with Benny while he went hunting. Benny objected saying he was fine but Grub just smiled and nodded and Ely headed up toward Greys River.

Grub and Benny sat by the fire there on the bank of the Snake. Benny kept rubbing his sore aching arm and trying to get his fingers all working again. Every couple of hours Grub would check on the plews turning some and shaking some getting them to dry even faster in the warm June sun while they waited for Ely to get back, hopefully with a deer or elk.

The valley that the Salt River winds its way through is beautiful, green and full of life. The mountains on both sides are heavily forested. Along the river are willows and cottonwoods with lush meadows across the valley floor. Benny looked south at the beauty of this area, he watched the large white fluffy clouds slowly change shapes as they moved across the azure blue sky. He could smell the pine from the forest and watched hummingbirds going from wild flower to wild flower in the meadow before him. As he looked at this beautiful land spread out before him he realized just how glad he was to be alive. The roar of the river behind him was a constant reminder of just how close death can be out here in this wilderness. He looked up into the heavens and silently thanked god for his life and these two friends who he had grown to care for as if they were family.

It was late afternoon when Ely came in leading his horse with a mountain sheep over the saddle. They hurried and cut out the loin and got it roasting while they cut what they could into very thin strips so it would dry into jerky with what little time they had.

They were up the next morning well before light getting the plews all bundled and loaded and they rode into the camp of Robert Campbell on the Salt River before sunup.

Campbell’s camp was busy, there seemed to be more excitement than just starting out for another day’s travel. Robert came right over to them and said, “Glad you’re here early boys, we just might be needin’ your guns. Lame Deer came back yesterday afternoon and told us he run into the large party of Blackfeet you was tellin’ us about. He says they are less than a day behind us and right on our trail.”

27 Snake

Jimbo was out in front as usual as they left the warm spring. Zach led them on the now familiar trail to a crossing of the Bear River. Luna was doing her best to keep up but when she couldn’t she would cry and Running Wolf would stop and pick her up. Once on the west side of the river they continued north. It was a perfectly clear summer day. The green along the river was in sharp contrast to the dry sage cover hills leading away both east and west of the river. Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart rode up alongside Zach and Red Hawk asked, “Where will we camp tonight Grizzly Killer? Much meat is needed and we can go ahead and take a deer or antelope and meet the rest of you this afternoon.”

Grizzly Killer smiled at the eagerness of his young friends and asked, “Do you remember where we camped with the Utes last year?” Both of them nodded and Grizzly Killer told them that is where we will be.

Red Hawk waved an arm and Running Deer and Standing Bear rode up to them. With a smile and a wave the four boys urged their mounts into a lope and moved out ahead of them. It was a pleasantly warm day as they moved along, Zach watched a family of foxes playing outside of their den that was dug into a clay bank just up off the river a little ways and smiled as their mother gave a little bark and the four of them hurried back into their den.

They were not traveling fast at all with three travois’ but no one seemed to mind except Jimbo he kept coming back to Zach as if asking why they were going so slow. By early afternoon there were clouds building over the mountains, big white clouds going so high the tops were flattening out. As he looked south he smiled as he seen the Uintah’s were getting the rain that was needed to keep the meadows green this time of year.

One of the big thunder clouds blocked the sun and the air cooled several degrees making the afternoon even more pleasant. Badger had been through this country before, but only a couple of times and he rode up alongside Zach, then together they rode to the top of a hill just a half mile west of the river. While there, Zach told him of the country to the west, where they had run from the Blackfeet a year ago on their way back from Rendezvous. He told him of the great man killing grizzly and showed him the scars on Ol’ Red that was still plain where the giant bear had clawed him. Badger looked at how far apart the scars were and asked in disbelief if that was just one paw or two. When Zach told him just one he shook his head and said he had never seen a bear even close to that big.

As they were returning to the river they could see riders coming fast toward them from the north on the east side of the river. They kicked their mounts into a lope and was way out in front of the group when they could see the riders were the four boys coming back. Badger commented, “They are reckless in their youth riding like that in country with this many badger holes.”

Zach got a worried look and said, “Something is wrong or they would not risk their horses like that.”

Raven Wing like all the others could see the riders approaching, running their horses hard. She suddenly had a feeling of dread. She did not know why but she felt something was wrong. She said to her mother and sister who were riding on each side of her that something is wrong, the boys are in some kind of trouble.

They were still a quarter mile back when they saw Red Hawk slide his mount to a stop then turn and help Running Deer from the saddle. They laid him on the ground then Badger stood remounted and ran his horse hard back to the group. He went right to Raven Wing and said, “Running Deer has been bitten by a snake, one with many rattles, come quickly please and do what you can.”

She handed her baby to her sister and got her medicine bundle from the travois and then she followed Badger and Two Feathers up to where Running Deer was laying. Zach had cut a slice between the two fang marks on his upper arm like he had seen done with the bite of a copperhead back in Kentucky but he did not know anything else to do.

Raven Wing knew, as they all did, there was no medicine that would counter the evil poison of the forked tongue ones that slide on their belly killing anyone that gets too close to them. She bent over Running Deer and could see the fear in his eyes. His arm was swelling and the skin was turning dark. His teeth were clinched and she could tell he was in extreme pain so she mixed the strongest plants she had for pain into a cup and had him drink it.

Her dream came back to her, only now the warrior’s face was plain it was Running Deer and she knew her medicines would not help, but she had to try. The others had caught up to them and she looked toward her mother for any advice, but there was only concern and sadness in her eyes. Raven Wing thought back to the teachings of Blue Fox but she knew no medicine would work. She also remembered Blue Fox telling of the healing power that comes from within each of us. So she held Running Deer’s other hand and looked deep into his eyes and told him, “Running Deer, there are no medicines that are powerful enough to cure the bite of Snake except the medicine you carry in your heart. Your own medicine is all that is strong enough to fight the poison inside of you. Find the will to stay with us.”

They camped right where they were, clearing the area of brush large enough for their lodges. They laid Running Deer in Raven Wing’s and Running Wolf’s lodge and she watched as he became delirious first with chills then with fever as the poison ravaged his body. She stayed right there with him even as she nursed Gray Wolf she tried several different mixes of her medicine plants to help with the pain the young warrior was going through. His arm become grotesquely swollen larger than his leg and finally he passed out. No one in camp thought he would make it through the night.

Raven Wing kept talking to him even though there was no response. She kept telling him he had the medicine inside to fight the snake’s poison all the while she was bathing him in cool water. Two Feathers and Badger stayed with him as she cared for him through the night.

When morning came he was still alive. Raven Wing still spoke to him even while she was nursing Gray Wolf and even though his arm was still dark and extremely swollen he seemed to be breathing easier. Badger stepped out into the light of early morning and found everyone in camp was up and waiting. Standing Bear, Buffalo Heart and Red Hawk were anxiously waiting for any word. Badger looked at all them and said, “I did not believe it was possible for him to still be alive but he is. Raven Wing is a powerful healer. He still may not survive for the poison of Snake is powerful as well.”

They stayed right there that day and Zach took several of them out hunting. When they returned they had a deer and two antelope to care for. Around the fire that night the boys told of how Running Deer was bitten. There were five deer feeding on the edge of the brush along the east side of the river and the four of them surrounded them. It was their plan to push the deer into Running Deer and Buffalo Heart. When the deer ran they went right to Running Deer and he was concentrating on the deer and stepped into a badger hole and fell. When he reached out to catch himself his left hand landed right on the snake. The snake struck immediately he didn’t even give his warning and the fangs buried deep in Running Deer’s arm.

Zach herd the story and thought to himself, “Just another way to die in the wilderness.” These people were all part of this wilderness that he had grown to love so much and they all accepted its many dangers for they had known no other life.

Raven Wing had not left Running Deer’s side in over a day, she had nursed Gray Wolf but had not eaten or slept herself. Sun Flower went in and took her place while Raven Wing could eat and then sleep. Running Wolf helped her to the fire where she fell asleep before she could eat and he carried her back to their bed roll. She smiled at him as he laid her down and she was asleep at once.

Running Deer had become restless, delirious again with fever. Sun Flower tried but could not get him to drink any more of the medicines Raven Wing had prepared. Raven Wing woke and helped her sister, it was the calming voice of Raven Wing telling him to fight the pain and fight the poison and soon he had calmed and could drink the tea made from the healing plants.

The next morning Running Deer was awake, he was weak and his arm was still very swollen and painful, but he was alive and no one could believe it, no one but Raven Wing. Sometime in the night a feeling came over her that he would live and by morning there was no doubt in her mind he would survive. She knew it wasn’t any of the medicines she had given him, they were only for the pain and to help him rest, but she could sense his will to live. She had not knowingly talked to Owl but she wondered if it was Owl that had told her he would live, no she didn’t think so, she believed Owl had come to take him and it was Owl that told Snake to bite him. She smiled as she looked into his face knowing his own medicine was stronger than Owls or Snakes.

He was too weak to ride so they made up another travois and laid him on it and continued on their way to Sweet Lake. Raven Wing stayed right with him and Sun Flower took care of little Gray Wolf just as she had done throughout this whole ordeal.

As they made their way north staying just west of Bear River, Raven Wing rode right along-side of the travois and every couple of hours would have them stop and she would mix more of the tea that seemed to help with the pain Running Deer was in.

By midday they came to the trail that goes over the hills that separate Bear River from Sweet Lake and they turned and headed west. When they reached the top of the ridge and seen the expanse of Sweet Lake before them, Grizzly Killer stopped. He had been here many times before but this sight always filled him with awe. Sweet Lake is over twenty miles long and eight miles wide, the water is crystal clear and yet as blue as the sky. From here he could see the light blue water of the shallows off the sandy beaches along the southern shore to the deep dark blues out in the depths of the lake. Badger and Two Feathers rode up alongside of him and Jimbo, no words were spoken and there was just a silent appreciation for the beauty before them.

There were large white puffy clouds building in the afternoon heat over the mountains west of the lake as they started down toward the south end of the big lake where Rendezvous was being held, the same place as it had been the year before. Zach hoped as he rode toward the camping area, that this Rendezvous of 1828 would be a more peaceful one than last year. He remembered the fight with the Blackfeet and then the terrible fight where he had killed Bull Beaumont and then all of the events that followed. He shook those thoughts from his mind and looked forward to seeing friends. He hoped Grub and Ely were already there, those two old trappers had become their closest friends.

They rode into the area where they had camped last year and found the Shoshone were already there. Spotted Elk and Charging Bull came right out to greet them. As Spotted Elk saw his father and mother a big smile crossed his face and he felt a deep appreciation for Red Hawk and Buffalo Heart for going with them on their journey and helping to keep them safe.

After he greeted his sisters and his new nephew and niece, although not by blood he still considered Morning Star his niece as well. He could see Raven Wing looked tired, but she just smiled and told him she had not had much sleep for the last two days for there had been trouble, a young Ute was bitten by Snake and she had been caring for him. She asked if Blue Fox had made the journey and when he nodded she left telling him she must speak to him.

Blue Fox was known throughout the Shoshone nation as a powerful Medicine Man, it was he who had taught Raven Wing about the healing plants at a very young age, for he had seen her potential even when she was a child.

When Raven Wing approached Blue Fox she called him Grandfather as a sign of respect. He smiled and was very glad to see her. Before he could ask her about her baby she told him she needed his help, that Snake had bitten a young man. A sadness filled his eyes as he shook his head. He told her no medicine is powerful enough to fight the poison of Snake. However, he would come with her and try to make his journey to the other side less painful.

Raven Wing looked into the eyes of her teacher and with a very determined voice told him, “Grandfather, Running Deer will not die. He has his own medicine inside him to fight Snake’s poison, I know this, Owl passed over us to take him and I believe Owl told Snake to bite him. I knew he had the power to fight them both just like I know now he will not die. He will live to be an old man.” Blue Fox looked at her in amazement she spoke with such certainty that he did not doubt her, but how did she know this with such certainty?

Blue Fox looked deep into the eyes of Raven Wing and he seen a power there that he had never seen before. At that moment he knew that Raven Wing was right, he did not know how she knew this but he had no doubt at all that Raven Wing was much more than just a healer. He now knew she had been chosen long before she was even born to be a medicine woman and he understood why he had been compelled to teach her at such an early age. The power he felt inside her frightened him just a little. Never before had he felt this kind of power in anyone, not even in Broken Foot the powerful old Medicine Man who had taught him. He wondered just how great her power would become. To have the power to overcome the poison of a bite by Snake and to stop Owl from claiming the spirit he had come after. Yes, Raven Wing is the most power shaman he had ever known and she was still so young her power would only grow stronger with age.

He followed her to where the Utes where setting up their camp, the rest of their village had not arrived yet. They had set up a lean-to for Running Deer to lay under and Zach had given them a buffalo robe for his bed. When Raven Wing approached with Blue Fox, Running Deer looked up and smiled at her. All of the others came over to hear what the well-known medicine man of the Shoshone would say.

Speaking in perfect Ute she introduced Blue Fox and asked him to look at the terrible bite on Running Deer’s arm. He looked at the swollen and darkened arm without saying word. Then he stared deep into the eyes of this young warrior for the longest time. Then he turned back to Raven Wing and spoke slowly enough she could translate every word into the Ute tongue.” Until now I did not know there was medicine powerful enough to fight the bite of Snake. Until now even though I taught her, I did not know how powerful Raven Wing’s medicine could be. This young man was chosen by Owl to make the journey to the lands of our ancestors, but with Raven Wing’s help and the powerful medicine he carries inside of himself he has told Owl he is not ready to make that journey. We all know how powerful Owl is. For all the seasons I have lived I have never seen anyone overcome the power of Owl, but Owl has also taken his revenge for overcoming his power. Your arm will not work right for the rest of your life.”

Raven Wing had known this is what Blue Fox was going to say. She had the exact same thoughts. She looked at Blue Fox and then at Running Deer and said, “Running Deer, I know what Blue Fox has said is true, but I also know that you will live to be an old man. That you have the power to do with one arm what it takes others two arms to do. It was not my medicine that stopped Owl from taking you it was your own, I just helped you find that power. Now you must use your power for the rest of your long life.”

Two Feathers and Badger came forward and thanked Blue Fox for coming, but he shook his head and said, “It is my honor to the see the work of such powerful medicine and the strength and will of such a great young Ute warrior. In my lifetime, I have never before seen anyone survive a bite that bad from Snake.”

When Raven Wing got back over to where her family had the lodges set up she went right to Sun Flower and Gray Wolf. It felt good to hold her baby now she knew Running Deer was going to live.

Zach was anxious to see old friends and yet sad that Henry Clayson would not be here. He wondered if Henry’s men were here yet, for he still needed to talk to them. He needed to give them a first-hand account of just what had happened to Henry and the men that were with him.

As the sun went down there was just a slight breeze coming off the lake. It felt good in contrast to the warm summer sun of the day. The Sun had just dipped behind the mountains to the west and the high puffy clouds over those mountains were turning colors, from yellow, orange, red and pink along the edges, to deep purples and grays in the centers.

Zach was standing there watching all around with Jimbo right by his side as he saw a trapper approaching on foot. He held his hand up in greeting and then recognized Stinky Johnson as he approached.

Stinky held out his hand and said, “Grizzly Killer, I’m glad to see ya made it. We already heard Henry went under and most of his men, least the ones that made it are already here and they been wantin’ ta talk to ya.”

Zach just nodded and was almost glad he didn’t have to spread the word what had happened to Henry Clayson and his men. Stinky continued, “Has ya heard they ain’t no pack train of supplies comin’ this year? They brought ‘em out last fall fer the company men an’ there ain’t much left fer us free trappers.”

Zach just stared at Stinky and wondered just how much this news was going to affect him and his family for the next year.

28 The Narrows

Grub looked at Ely and Benny, shook his head and said, “We’s sure is havin’ a hard time shaken them Red Devils.”

“Ya, but least now we’s got a little fire power.” Ely replied.

The camp was packed up and ready to ride within minutes and Ely found Robert Campbell and asked him where he figured they could do the most good. Ely told him, “Me and Grub are pretty good scouts and we’s know this here country purty good. Benny’s young and jus’ learnin’ but he’s a mighty good shot.”

Campbell told him to take the point on the left and Grub to take the right, if the kid could handle their pack horses alright. He nodded at the leader and said, “Consider it done.”

Benny took all three pack horses and moved in place toward the end of the column. Campbell and his men had spent the last year trapping up on Clark’s Fork and they were fully loaded with plews as well. They all knew they would not be able to out run the Blackfeet unless they abandoned a whole year’s work which none of them were willing to do.

Most of the men with Campbell knew who Grub and Ely were but they did not know them well and when Campbell overheard one of his men question the wisdom of putting these new comers out front as scouts, Campbell confronted him saying, “Those two have survived these mountains since the very beginning of the fur trade and except for the first couple of years they have done it on their own. They have survived longer with just the two of them than most trappers have being members of a big brigade. You best believe they are the best of us to be out there.”

He then turned back and rode up to the front of the column. Benny never said a word but he grinned inside and was mighty glad Campbell was a strong and capable leader.

Grub and Ely stayed about a half mile in front of the column and about a half mile apart as they traveled through the morning hours. Lame Deer had left again, going back to keep track of the Blackfeet. Everyone knew with the pack horses all loaded as heavy as they were the Blackfeet were sure to catch them. Campbell pushed as hard as he could hoping they would reach Rendezvous before the Blackfeet made their move against them.

They stopped only long enough to give the horses a break every couple of hours and pushed well into the evening before they stopped for the night. When Ely and Grub rode back to the group Campbell and his men were talking about whether it was wise to light fires or not. Grub rode up to them and said, “Ya see that trail we’s leaving? Any Injun in these mountains that see’s that, knows how many we is and where we is, havin’ a fire ain’t gonna make no difference a tall.”

They stripped the packs off the horses and got fires started. Every one of them knew the horses needed rest and feed. Without their horses they couldn’t carry a year’s worth of work in the form of prime beaver skins to Rendezvous. That would mean the freezing cold, the loneliness, the danger along with all they had given up back home would be for nothing, they wouldn’t even have the supplies to get them through another year. Some men just seemed to be born to this life in the wilderness but for most of them it was just a way to make some money to get a start back home. Grub and Ely were such men and just like Grizzly Killer they wouldn’t leave the mountains to go back for any reason. They trapped because it was a means and a reason to stay, if they really needed a reason.

Ely was quiet as he ate the only partially dried mountain sheep from the day before. Grub asked him, “Pard, what ya thinkin’?”

Ely looked up and said, “Remember that narrow rocky canyon that we’s trapped two springs ago? The one that opened up after we got through the narrow rocky part.”

Grub thought for a minute and nodded. Ely continued, “I figure it’s only a half day or so south of us. If we lead this here column up that canyon.”

Grub interrupted, “That’s gonna slow us down even more, given ‘em Red Devils time to catch up even faster.”

“Not if we have half a dozen men waitin’ to ambush ‘em.” Ely replied.

Grub thought on that for a couple of minutes then started to nod his head and said, “Let’s go find Campbell.”

Lame Deer was back and talking to Campbell when Grub and Ely approached. Before they could say a word Campbell said, “Lame Deer figures them Blackfeet will catch us by tomorrow night and hit us at daylight the next day and he says he got a good look at ‘em today an’ figures there are between two the three hundred of ‘em.”

“Well, that’s what we’s come ta talk to ya ‘bout.” Grub replied.

Then Ely said, “Ya see, Mr. Campbell, there’s this narrow rocky canyon ‘bout half a day south of us that Grub and me trapped a couple of springs ago. That narrow rocky part is only fer the first mile or so then she opens up to a beautiful wide valley. Me and Grub figure if’n we had a half dozen good shots up on the rocks at the mouth of that canyon we could slow them blood thirsty bastards down some and give the rest of ya time to get up over the mountain into the valley of the Bear River, maybe even on to Rendezvous before they catched up.”

Robert Campbell thought for a minute then looked at Lame Deer. Lame Deer never said a word or changed his expression he just gave an almost imperceptible nod. Then Campbell looked back at Ely and said, “That’s gonna be almighty dangerous to just have six up against three hundred.”

“Yep, it ain’t gonna be fun fer sure, but I figure if we drop four or five of ‘em with one good round from all of us they ain’t gonna be in much of a hurry to continue followin’ ‘til they clean us outta there. That should give us ‘nough time to get away an’ catch up ta the rest of ya.”

“You volunteering?” Campbell asked.

“If’n you’ll see to ourn pack horses, I figure me, Ely and Benny are as good a shot as anybody and if you got another three that’ll volunteer I figure we can slow ‘em down ‘nough fer us to get down ta Sweet Lake. Theys gotta remember the thrashin’ we give ‘em last year when they attacked Chargin’ Bull’s village of Shoshone at Sweet Lake. I don’t figure they’ll want ta meet up with Grizzly Killer and them Ute’s again, let alone the rest of us.”

Campbell looked at the two for a minute then commented, “I heard about that, so you two were in on it, were ya?”

“Yep, we was right there with Grizzly Killer and the Ute’s hitting them from behind while the rest of ‘em was with the Shoshone.”

“Well it sounds like that might be our best chance, I’ll go ask for some volunteers.” Grub said to him as he was walking away, “Just make sure they can shoot, Captain.”

They were on their way before dawn the next morning. Lame Deer had left a couple of hours before going back to keep track of the Blackfeet. As dawn came there were nearly two dozen men each leading one or more pack horses loaded heavy with plews to trade at Rendezvous.

They were traveling south down the west side of the Salt River valley. It was lush and green, they could smell the pine from the hill side above them and there wasn’t a cloud in the brilliant blue sky. Grub heard the cry of a hawk and looked up but he couldn’t see it, the hawk was so high it faded into the blue and remained unseen. They had jumped several deer and a small herd of elk that all headed up into the pines on the hill as the column of trappers approached. At one point right after the sun came up, Ely rode up on moose calf and made a wide detour around it, not wanting a showdown with its mother this morning.

At midmorning, Grub left his point and rode back to the column. He asked Robert Campbell if they needed to stop or if the horses were able to continue on for another two or three hours, that is what he figured it would take them to reach the canyon where they planned on turning west and setting up the ambush.

Just then Lame Deer rode in, his horse white with lather from the hard run. He ignored everyone as he rode right up the Campbell and said, “Blackfoot come fast, catch before setting sun touches mountains.”

As Campbell looked at Grub, he could see a weariness in the leader’s eyes and Grub said, “Don’t worry Captain, we’ll make it.”

Campbell nodded as he stood up in the stirrups and shouted back at the column, “Move ‘em out men, push ‘em to their limit.”

As Grub kicked his horse into a gallop to get back to his position at point, Robert Campbell watched him and felt fortunate to have these two older experienced mountain men with him. Grub, Ely and now Benny with them, were free trappers not beholding to Rocky Mountain Fur Company for their livelihood, while Robert Campbell and his brigade were all employees of Rocky Mountain Fur. In reality even though Grub and Ely, like Grizzly Killer and many others were free trappers and could sell their furs to anyone, they had never sold their plews to anyone but Rocky Mountain Fur. They had heard rumors last winter that John Astor’s American Fur Company and maybe even others would be at Rendezvous this year bringing more competition and they hoped that might bring the prices up some.

Lame Deer left the column again, but this time he didn’t go all the way back to watch the Blackfeet. He stayed only a couple of miles behind the column. He was just making sure some of their lead scouts couldn’t get that close to them. He had never seen Grub and Ely before but in the very short time since he and Gray Feather had found them he had grown to like them and every day his respect for them grew. He thought of Gray Feather and he hoped he had made it through and found their Flathead village to warn them of the large Blackfoot war party. He didn’t want to think the same thing could happen to his village that had happened to the village of his cousins and friends that these two older trappers had told them about.

Ely saw the rocky defile that was the mouth of the canyon while they were still several miles away. He knew the heavily laden horses had not had a break all day and he could tell the pace was slowing. He rode back and told them all they had to keep up the pace for maybe another hour to make it to the canyon and that everyone would have to push them hard. If the Blackfeet caught them out here in the open, they would just surround them and none would survive.

There was fear on the faces of some but most just had the look of determination. Ely gave a slight smile to Benny as he was handling all three of their pack horses while he and Grub were out riding point. As young as Benny was, there was no fear showing in his face, only determination. Not only did he believe Ely and Grub would get them through, more than anything in this world he did not want to let them down. Ely was proud of him and had never been sorry he and Grub had taken him in.

He rode alongside Benny for a little ways telling him another hour and they would be there and asked him, “You sure you wanna stay behind with us? We sure won’t think less of ya if’n you just take care of all these plews instead.”

Benny looked at him like he was disappointed and asked the older trapper if he didn’t think he could do it.

Ely regretted saying anything when he looked into the youngster’s face, and said, “Boy, they ain’t a man here I’d rather have by my side than you. You’re as good with that long rifle as either me or Grub and you have proved that time and time again, only this ain’t gonna be just a hunt we’s plannin’. These Blackfeet is out ta kill us. You ‘member what they did to that Flathead village, your life is just startin’ out an’ I’d hate ta see it end so soon.”

Benny looked up at Ely and said, “I know I ain’t seen near as much out here as you, and I don’t know as much neither. I’ve barely been here a year now, but one thing I do know, I ain’t gonna die today and neither are you or Grub. I’m gonna be right by your side when them Blackfeet show up and we is gonna show ‘em what these long rifles is made fer.”

Ely smiled at him gave a slight nod and urged his horse into a fast lope right for Grub. Grub stopped for a minute and waited for his long-time partner to catch up. When Ely rode up Grub asked him to stay about half way between him and the column that he was going to ride ahead and check out the canyon to make sure it was still passable. A worried look crossed Ely’s face and he said, “I never even considered we might not could make it through.”

Grub replied, “Me neither ‘til jus’ a little while ago.” Ely nodded and told his partner to ride hard that time was short.

Grub was waiting for them at the mouth of the canyon when Ely rode up. Less than half a mile behind him came the rest of the column. Ely asked Grub how it looked and he smiled and said, “It’s passable, but it ain’t gonna be easy or fast. Wish we had time ta rest these poor animals ‘fore they have ta make that climb.”

Ely replied, “They’s jus’ gonna have to get tough like the rest of us cause I’s feared we’s out a time.”

Just then Lame Deer and Robert Campbell rode up. As Grub was explaining to Campbell what he could expect as he followed the canyon up, Lame Deer wondered off a little ways studying the hill sides on both sides of the rocky canyon. When he came back, he listened to Grub closely as he was explaining to the captain that about three fourths of mile up the trail gets real steep and narrow, so narrow he figured some of the bigger packs would be scraping the sides.

Lame Deer interrupted asking, “What above the trail?”

Grub looked at him and said, “I didn’t pay close attention, but I figure just rocks.”

Lame Deer smiled and asked, “We can make rock fall on trail?”

Ely and Grub both smiled knowing now what Lame Deer was thinking. Grub said to Campbell, “Captain, you gotta get all these men up above those narrows ‘fore them Blackfeet devils catch us. This here wily ol’ scout you got jus’ might a saved us all.”

Ely asked Grub how long he figured it would take to climb up above the narrows and pry enough rocks loose to close off the trail. Grub just shook his head and said, “All the time we’s got Pard, all the time we’s got.”

They pushed the tired horses up through the rocky defile barely giving them time for a drink out of the cool clear creek that they would be in and out of for the next couple of miles as they made their way west out of the valley of the Salt River. Lame Deer took two volunteers and started climbing up the north side while Ely, Grub and Benny started up the south side of the defile. Their riding horses were tied in line with their pack horses and were pulled along with the rest of the column as they made their way up the narrow rocky trail.

When Robert Campbell made it through the narrows he was amazed at the beautiful valley that opened up in front of him. He could see beaver ponds lined with willows, meadows with grass nearly as high as a horse’s belly. The mountains on both sides were covered with pine and aspen forests. As he looked around he was thankful once again that their path had crossed with Grub, Ely and Benny. He honestly believed Grub and Ely knowing about this canyon had probably saved them.

It was hard climbing as they made it from one foot hold to the next, from one hand hold to the next. Ely looked across the rocky canyon and seen Lame Deer and his men were making a little better time than he, Grub and Benny were.

By the time he had reached the spot he was headed for, he could see Lame Deer was already working on a large rock that was hanging precariously out from the hillside. They were now high enough on the hill they could see back down into the valley of the Salt and could see the Blackfeet were just entering the rocky canyon. A chill ran down his back as he seen the number of them and remembered how the Flathead warriors had been tortured to death. Knowing well the same or even worse awaited them if they failed to out run or out fight these determined Blackfeet that was out to rid this land of all white men.

As the Blackfeet made their way toward the narrows their leader started to slow and at one point stopped altogether. They studied the hill sides above them as if they knew just what Lame Deer had been thinking. When they came to the place in the trail that they had started their climb the Blackfoot leader stopped, got off his horse and studied the trail closely.

Although they were hidden from view both Ely and Grub knew that Blackfoot chief was not going to lead his men into the narrows without knowing it was safe. As Grub looked across the canyon he saw Lame Deer was watching him, then he realized Lame Deer and his men could not see the trail from their position. They watched as the Blackfoot called some of his men up to climb above the narrows just as they had done making sure it was safe before they proceeded.

Grub whispered ever so softly to his partners, “Ely, take out their chief, Benny take the one goin’ up t’other side whilst I signal Lame Deer to roll that big rock he’s a been workin’ on.” Ely and Benny each gave a barely perceptible nod as they both very slowly brought up the rifles.

They fired at the same instant, and the echoing roar through the narrow rocky canyon was deafening. At that same instant, Lame Deer and his men got the big rock to move and as it broke loose and started down it brought more and more rocks with it. The dust was too great to see any of the canyon floor so they didn’t know if either of the shots had hit their mark. One thing they did know is they were on foot and there were upwards of three hundred angry Blackfeet less than a hundred yards from them. So while under the cover of the dust from the rock slide they made their way up the canyon just as fast as they could.

They didn’t know how far behind the column they were; they didn’t know if they had rendered the narrows impassable. They did know they were a lot closer to the enemy than they were to their friends and they were determined to change that just as fast as they could.

29 Medicine Woman

Grizzly Killer walked back over to where Sun Flower and Shining Star had set up their lodge. He was deep in thought about what Stinky Johnson had told him and he wondered just how bad it would be. Would he even be able to sell his plews? Money didn’t do a man any good out here in these shining mountains, you had to go all the way back to Saint Louis to spend money and that was a trip he hoped to never have to make again.

The Shoshone had sent hunting parties out all day long and were well supplied with fresh meat. They asked Grizzly Killer and all the Ute’s to join them for their first night at Rendezvous. It was a celebration that evening of friends and family that hadn’t seen one another in the last year.

When Butterfly saw Raven Wing holding Gray Wolf she came right over and these two friends held each other’s babies and talked of the last year. Yellow Moon was several months older than Gray Wolf but the family resemblance was plain, everyone could tell they were cousins. Sun Flower was caring for Morning Star while Shining Star was bringing in an arm load of fire wood after making a trip to the bushes. She came over to see Butterfly and Yellow Moon. When Shining Star returned they all spent time together telling each other of the births and naming of their babies. Sun Flower was happy for her friends and family but still she felt empty inside and left out, for her desire to have Grizzly Killers baby grew stronger all the time.

Grizzly Killer watched the four women talking and laughing together but even at this distance he could see the longing in the eyes of his first wife, his first real love. It hurt him to see her like this, he knew how bad she wanted to have his child. He wondered just like she did why she hadn’t. He was with her just a much if not more than he was Shining Star. All he could think of is what her mother had told her, her time would come. When the one above deems the time is right you will have a child, she had told her.

These beautiful sandy beaches on the south end of this big lake brought back pleasant memories for Zach, it was not far from where he was now standing that he had made love for the very first time and that had been with Sun Flower. He thought just how much his love for her had grown over the last three years. He watched the high white clouds slowly moving across the sky and the gentle waves washing up on the sandy beach as his mind took him back to that June day in 1826.

He had only known her for just a couple of days when they reached these beaches here on Sweet Lake. Butterfly had already fled back to her people but Sun Flower and Raven Wing had stayed with him and Running Wolf. They camped on the beach and he had watched in disbelief as these two beautiful sisters stripped out of the dresses and went out in the cool clear water to bath and swim.

He couldn’t take his eyes off Sun Flower and then wearing nothing but a smile she had walked up out of the water right to him and pulled him out into the waters of Sweet Lake. She helped him out of his now wet buckskins and they made love over and over again throughout that afternoon.

He was in such deep thought he didn’t even realize someone had walked up next to him. Sun Flower was staring into the face of her husband when she softy asked, “What is my husband in such deep thought about?” At the sound of her voice he jumped and she giggled softly that she had startled him. He just stared at her for a minute looking into her beautiful dark eyes, then he reached out and picked her up. She was small, almost like a child in his arms and he swung her around him and then hugged her tight.

She had always loved the playfulness of Grizzly Killer and she always felt safest when she was in his arms. She could tell this was different and she pushed her head away from his check so she could look up into his sparkling blue eyes. Her smile lit up his eyes even more as she said, “You have not answered me, husband, what was you in such deep thought about?”

He hugged her even tighter bringing her head back to his, then he said, “You, I was thinking about you and being here two summers ago. That is what I was thinking about. You being out in that cool clear water, naked.”

She threw her head back and laughed then hugged him so tight he could hardly breathe. She stepped back away from him reached up and untied the shoulder lacings on her soft doe skin dress and let it fall to the ground. She then smiled and ran to the water.

Zach had to admit this is what he had been hoping and dreaming for, but in his mind it was just the two of them like it had been two years ago. Right here and now they were virtually in the middle of an Indian village preparing for a diner and celebration. Even after all this time Zach couldn’t understand how she was just as comfortable naked as dressed whether others where around or not.

He watched her run out into the water then turn and motion for him to come to her. This was a sight he couldn’t resist and walked down to the water’s edge. This seemed to be an invitation for everyone and within minutes there were over a dozen naked bodies in the water enjoying the gentle waves and clear water.

Sun Flower knew very well this is not what her husband had in mind but she enjoyed teasing him as well. Soon Shining Star and Raven Wing were in the water with their babies and for the next hour more than half of the Shoshone and all of the Utes were out in the cool waters.

Even Lame Deer, although still weak, slipped off his breach clout and moccasins and waded out into the water. When he was in water just up to his knees he sat down and soaked his painful, swollen and feverish arm in the cool water.

Zach took Star from her mother and played with her in the water, he would gently lay her on her back letting her float on her own. His large strong hands always only inches under her waiting to scoop her up at the slightest hint of trouble. He would gently bounce her in the waves and lift her above his head then laugh as she would smile at her father. Jimbo watched them in the water but from a safe distance, he was not going to let them bath him again. He figured he got clean enough with what swimming he did on his own without any help from his humans. Luna was right at the water’s edge, but when a wave would come in and hit her paws she would run back away from the water.

It was a pleasant and peaceful afternoon for all of them and as they came up out of the lake and dressed. Zach saw the look on the face of Sun Flower that told him this day was not finished.

As the sun set that evening and the gentle breeze shifted off the lake, it was another spectacular sunset in these shining mountains. The rays of the sun beaming off the clouds over the western mountains and reflecting on the now calm waters of the big lake made a picture any artist would love to be able to paint.

In the Shoshone camp the meat was plentiful and the aroma of it roasting on several different fires made Zach’s mouth start to water before he ever got there. As Zach and his wives walked over they saw Running Wolf and Raven Wing were already there with Spotted Elk, Butterfly and their babies. Bear Heart and White Feather were just approaching them as well.

It was a pleasant evening with friends and family, Zach looked around as the Shoshone and Ute warriors, both proud and brave mingled with one another most using sign language to communicate. Although their spoken tongue is similar it is not the same. Just two short years ago this couldn’t have happened for they had been bitter enemies. In fact, Zach himself had fought and killed Shoshone warriors and it was Shoshone that had attacked Running Wolf and killed his horse when he and Running Wolf first met. Zach smiled at the fact that was in the past, he respected both the Shoshone and Ute people and he was glad to call them all his friends. He hoped he never saw the time again when they would consider each other enemies.

He knew other tribes would probably always be enemies, the hated Arapaho whom he had fought many times himself and the Blackfeet who seemed to be enemies with everyone. He had also fought the Crow as they stole horses from General Ashley’s party as he was coming out here with them that first brutal winter of 1824-25 and on that same trip shortly after they left Fort Atkinson they had a small skirmish with some Rees.

He knew there were other trappers like himself that were making friends with some of the tribes. Jim Beckwourth had spent a lot of time with the Crows and for the most part says they are friendly with the trappers. He had heard the Lakota and Cheyenne didn’t like the crossing of their hunting grounds and could be mighty deadly warriors if they took a notion to be. So he figured there would always be plenty of enemies in this wild wilderness to worry about. He was just glad the Ute and Shoshone were now friends for they were his only family now.

They ate and danced well into the night and everyone seemed to be having a great time. He figured it was near midnight when Shining Star took their baby and went back to their lodge for the night. Sun Flower said good night to her parents and brother then came and took Zach by the hand to go back to their lodge. About half way there she pulled him toward the lake shore and they walked hand in hand along the beach.

The moon wasn’t full but it was up and between the moon and stars and the light colored sand the night was very light. She led him right to the spot where they had camped the very first time he had been here on their way to Willow Valley and the Rendezvous that was held there in the summer of 1826. She then pulled her dress up over her head and stood there naked in front of him again, then took his hand and led him out into the water.

At first the water was cold but it only took a few minutes and it was comfortable to be in. She jumped up on him putting her legs around him and kissed him long and passionately, just as she had done the very first time. She stepped back and unlaced his buckskin shirt and then his leggings and breech clout. They spent the next half hour bathing each other then she took him by the hand and led him up onto the sandy beach and then the soft grass.

Jimbo was off in the distance just out of sight. He had developed a sense when to stay away but he was not going the leave the two of them without a guard. He quietly circled this place as silent as a ghost making sure his family was safe.

Zach laid with Sun Flower in his arms remembering the first time he had made love to her in this very spot and how much more he loved her now than then. He loved Shining Star too, but Sun Flower was his first true love, she was the first he had ever made love to. As he held her tight up against him he thought how different his two wives were. Sun Flower was bold and brash, even a little flamboyant. She enjoyed making love and was wild and passionate about it. Shining Star was more reserved, oh she enjoyed making love but she preferred a slower, more gentle approach.

He looked up at the moon and stars and thought the same thought he had so many times before, “I have to be the luckiest man in the mountains.” Just then Sun Flower rolled back up on him and they made love again under the canopy of the stars.

It was just an hour or so before dawn when they made their way to their lodge. Zach put on his still wet breechclout but just carried his leggings, shirt and moccasins. Jimbo was right in front of them and Zach asked, “Hey boy, where ya been?” He smiled knowing his dog well enough to know he had been standing guard all along.

As they stepped into the darkness of their lodge they could see just a shadow as Shining Star threw the Buffalo robe aside so the two of them could lie down. As Zach lay down between the two women he felt Shining Star shiver then she snuggled even closer to him and whispered, “You are cold.” He smiled again just to himself as he enjoyed the warmth of Shining Stars body pressed up against him and he thought once again that he had to be the luckiest man in the mountains.

When he opened his eyes the next morning Shining Star was gone with their baby. Sun Flower was still sound asleep by his side. He could hear the gentle crackling of the fire outside and then heard the soft low whine from Jimbo and the whisper from Shining Star telling him to be quiet.

When he stepped out he was surprised to see how far the sun was up Shining Star smiled and said, “I thought you two was going sleep all day.” Jimbo was wagging his tail and Zach just looked at the big dog, smiled and rubbed his ears. Shining Star smiled a smile that would melt any man’s heart as she handed him a cup of coffee and told him to enjoy it for it was the last they had. He took the cup and walked over to the cradle board and picked up Star. He held her above his head into the sunshine and told her to look around at this beautiful day.

Sun Flower stepped out of the lodge and Zach noticed the smile between the two women. He figured last night was planned out between the two of them and the look that passed between the two confirmed that. He went to set Star back down but Sun Flower came over and took her. She sat down there by the fire and bounced her on her knee as she sang to the baby a song in Shoshone that her mother had sung to her.

Zach looked over at Running Wolf’s lodge just as Shining Star told him that Badger had come by early to get Running Wolf and they are hunting over on the Bear and Raven Wing had taken Gray Wolf to visit the Shoshone.

Since they had arrived at Sweet Lake the only other trapper he had seen was Stinky Johnson. So after they ate he saddled Ol’ Red and their horses, then the three of them headed toward where last year Ashley had done his trading.

Stinky’s was the first camp they came to and they stopped to say good morning. His Flathead women was just as plump as ever and looked like she was taking mighty good care of him. As they rode on Jimbo was still quite an attraction. Both the men that had seen him before and the ones that hadn’t looked and pointed at the huge dog. However, the biggest attraction of all was Shining Star and Sun Flower as these two beautiful women rode alongside Zach. Many of the men just stared, most of them had not even see a woman in the last year let alone ones of such beauty.

They stopped and talked to Jim Bridger and Black Harris, a little further along they met Ezekiel Abels and Bill Williams. As they approached another group Hugh Glass had his buckskin shirt off showing the group the scars from the grizzly attack that very nearly cost him his life. It was only his own strength and determination that had made him survive the vicious attack after being left for dead by those that had stayed behind to bury him.

Zach could hear several axes at work just a short distance away and Joe Meeks looked up and told him, “They’s buildin’ a cabin to do the tradin’ in over yonder.”

Zach asked, “Have they got enough to trade? I heard no supply train is comin’ this year.”

“Well it ain’t like last year but they brought out all the supplies last fall. The lucky ones got to them then, but I s’pect they’s enough ta get us by and theys another trader here this year. Names Joshua Pilcher, he says he’s got a little ta trade, but he lost most of his over the winter in a bad cache, American Fur is his backer.”

Zach thanked them for the information and rode on. When he got to where the trading was done last year there was indeed and cabin being built. It wasn’t large but the walls were up to around eight feet high. There were poles laid across the top for a roof, all with the leaves still on providing a shaded area for them to work. They were in the process the splitting logs to make tables as Zach and his wives waved and rode away.

As they rode back into camp Running Wolf was there skinning an elk. Zach smiled and hurried to help his partner, but Sun Flower and Shining Star jumped right down and told the men to care for their horses and build a rack and let the women do their jobs. They were just putting the first of the thin slices of the elk on the drying rack when Raven Wing came back from the Shoshone camp. She sat Gray Wolf’s cradle board down next to Star’s and Luna laid down right between them. Raven Wing then set up a spit over the fire then got a big elk roast over the coals cooking.

As the aroma of the elk roasting spread across their camp, Zach realized just how hungry he was, although he knew it was still going to be a while before the meat was ready to eat.

Just as they were finishing getting the elk on the rack to dry, Running Wolf turned to his sister and said, “It looks like the rest of our village is coming in.” They all looked up as twenty or thirty Utes came into the cottonwoods and headed straight for where Two Feathers had set their camp up. Running Wolf and Shining Star each picked up their babies and headed over to the Ute camp. Raven Wing then grabbed her medicine kit and looked at her sister saying, “I will check on Lame Deer’s arm while the others meet our little ones.”

When Raven Wing got there she was met with reverence and respect. Lame Deer was standing with his father, Swift Arrow. His arm was still swollen and Raven Wing could tell it was painful. She walked over and greeted them both and told him she had brought some more of the plants that would help with the pain. He smiled at her and his father asked, “How is it you have the power to heal the bite of Snake?”

She looked into his eyes and told him, “I do not have the power, Lame Deer does, I was only able to help him use it.”

Badger walked up to them said, “She is the only one that can do that whether the power is in her or is in Lame Deer, without Raven Wing, Lame Deer would have been taken by Owl to the land of our ancestors. Her medicine is stronger than the medicine of Snake or Owl and we must honor her.”

Raven Wing felt honored but embarrassed as well. She had never considered herself to have powerful medicine. She had learned the healing plants at a very young age, but only because Blue Fox had taught her and she didn’t feel she deserved all of this praise.

Running Wolf came up to her and said, “Why do you think Blue Fox picked you to teach, my wife? It was because he could see in you what the rest of us can, but you don’t see in yourself, you are a powerful Medicine Woman.”

30 Revenge on the Dead

Ely and Grub were totally exhausted by the time they were a mile above the narrows. Benny was tired as well but not nearly like Ely and Grub were. Grub cursed as Benny took the lead for he struggled to keep up with his much younger partner.

They hadn’t seen any sign of Lame Deer or his men since the dust had filled the canyon but that was expected as they were moving in and out of timber between the rocky outcroppings on these steep hill sides.

The farther up they pushed, the hillside became much easier to negotiate and the timber much thicker. When they reached a ridge and topped it the timber stopped and they were looking out over the beautiful mountain valley that they had trapped two years before. It was green with tall grass in the meadows and the creek slowly wound its way between the beaver ponds. Ely’s sharp eyes spotted the column immediately moving along the south side of the stream. The sun was nearly down and the trees and brush along the creek were casting long shadows. They were tired but they still did not know for sure if the Blackfeet were still coming so they had to keep moving.

Benny spotted movement way off to the north and as they watched they could see two men moving at a fast walk down toward the creek trying to catch the column. As they watched Ely commented, “That’s Nate and Sam, Lame Deer’s men but he ain’t with ‘em.”

“Let’s get down there and see what’s goin’ on.” Grub replied and Benny, taking the lead, again headed out.

It was nearly dark when they caught up with them. They were just as exhausted and Grub and Ely were and they all stopped for a rest. Sam told them that Lame Deer wouldn’t come with them that he was going to keep an eye on the Blackfeet and find out just what they were going to do next. Grub asked them if they knew for sure if the canyon was blocked and was told it was blocked all right but they couldn’t tell just how bad.

Robert Campbell pushed the column until after dark, until the horses were totally done in. They had moved across the big basin and were just starting to climb the high ridge on the west when he called a stop for the day. As the heavy packs were removed from the horses he had them build up a breastwork out of them facing east and he hoped if the Blackfeet did attack them here they wouldn’t be able to get up the steep timbered ridge that was behind them.

Benny was still out in the lead when they finally caught up with the column. They shouted while still out quite a ways, they didn’t want anyone getting jumpy and firing at them. The men had built fires, but they had kept them small and had dug down into the rich mountain soil keeping the flames out of sight.

While Ely and Sam went to report to Campbell, Grub and Benny checked on their horses and thanked the men who had cared for them. They sat down, leaned up against their plews and when Ely got back to them Benny was chewing on a piece of the half raw jerky and Grub was sound asleep. Ely took out a piece of the half raw jerky looked at it a minute then put it back in his pocket, sat down next to Grub and was asleep immediately. Benny smiled as he watched over his mentors, picked up his rifle and stared out into the darkness hoping they would all get the much needed rest this night.

Lame Deer had stayed hidden in the rocks until the dust had settled or had been carried away on the breeze. After the roar of the rocks had finally stopped he could hear a horse screaming in agony and warriors shouting in Blackfoot. He understood a little of the Blackfoot tongue for he had fought them all of his adult life. He had snuck into a Blackfoot camp on more than one occasion to free Flathead women and children that had been captured in battle. He could tell there were men hurt below but he had no idea how many or how bad.

After the dust had settled he could see most of the enemy warriors were heading back down the canyon either unable or unwilling to continue. He could hear there were still men working moving rocks below him but he couldn’t see them and was afraid if he moved from his current position he might knock a rock or loose dirt down that would alert the ones below of his presence.

The horse finally stopped its pitiful sounds and he figured they had cut its throat to put it out of its misery. Not long after that he saw a dozen of the Blackfeet walking, leading horses that were carrying four of them draped over the horses backs. They were heading back out of the canyon and he hoped that would be the end of it, but he didn’t think it would be. He had fought these warriors his whole life and he was afraid this would just make them more determined for revenge.

He waited until he was quite sure they had left no others behind, then staying up on the hill way above the trail he headed toward the mouth of the canyon where he could see what they were going to do.

It was dark when he got down there but the fires could be seen long before he was close enough to tell what was going on. They had camped right at the mouth of the canyon and once he got into a position where he could see he smiled inside when he saw the four burial scaffolds they had built.

They wrapped their dead and placed them on the scaffolds then danced well into the night. Lame Deer had seen this ritual many times before, it was a war dance, they were building their courage with the dance. Others were mixing the paints for their faces and their horses to scare their enemies and the evil spirits that may come to claim their own spirits.

He was in the trees just above where they had placed the scaffolds, well-hidden and about three hours before dawn closed his eye for a couple of short hours of sleep. The Blackfeet were ready to ride before the sun was up and just as he knew they would they headed south. He didn’t know the country he was in now. This was farther south than he had ever been but he knew his enemy and he could tell they would try to get ahead of Campbell’s column and lay in wait for them on their way to Sweet Lake.

He stayed right where he was until the last of them were out of site. He then looked down upon the four burial scaffolds and become more disgusted at the thought of these Blackfoot dogs going to the land beyond like honored warriors. He made his way down to the scaffolds and one by one pushed them over. He then unwrapped each of the dead Blackfeet and cut their clothing off. He smiled when he seen two of them had holes through their chests where the newcomers had fired at them. He scalped them and cut their eyes out so they would not be able to see in the land beyond then he cut off their manhood so they would not be men any longer and placed it in their mouths as the ultimate humiliation.

When he was finally satisfied he could do no more to make these enemy dogs suffer in the next life he started out at a jog to catch up with the column satisfied that he had taken his revenge. Now he had to make sure Campbell and the others knew the Blackfeet were still coming for them.

When Ely opened his eyes, Benny was still watching out into the dark. Ely noticed right off that Grub was gone and there was just a slight graying along the eastern horizon. Benny didn’t move his gaze at all when he said, “Grub saddled up an’ left over an hour ago to check our back trail, said when ya wake up to have ya tell the Captain he’ll be along soon as he knows whether bugs boys is still back there.”

Ely rubbed his eyes and asked, “You been awake all night?”

“Somebody has got ta watch out for you two old farts.” Benny said with a smile.

Ely groaned as he stood and replied, “Gonna have ta teach ya some respect fer yer elders boy.” Before Benny could respond he had walked away.

The camp was coming to life, Mr. Campbell was up and talking to a couple of the men that had taken the last shift of guard duty. As Ely approached it was apparent Grub had already talked to the guards and they all knew he was out there checking behind them.

Ely told them he figured they had given the Blackfeet a setback but he didn’t believe they would call off the chase. Campbell nodded and told them all he agreed and they better get all the lead they could before they found a way around that narrow canyon.

They were loaded and on the trail just shortly after daylight, the sun hadn’t shown above the horizon but it was only minutes away when Ely led the column up through the timber to the ridgeline that formed the western edge of the large basin they had been in.

The ridge was bare and he could follow it south by a little west for nearly as far as he could see, then it turned more westerly and he figured they could follow it down out of these mountains and come out in the valley of the Bear River then follow it on down to Sweet Lake. If he was right they would hit the Bear just south of its big bend and from there it was only twenty or thirty miles to the north end of Sweet Lake, then another twenty-five or so on down to Rendezvous. In his mind they had to stay out in front of the Blackfeet for another two and half or maybe three days and then there would be enough of them the Blackfeet wouldn’t dare attack.

Grub had followed their back trail through the dim light of early morning until he could see the top of the canyon where the trail came out. He waited there until it was light enough for him to see well, then he entered the canyon. He was watching all around as he slowly walked back down toward the narrows but he saw no sign at all of the Blackfeet.

He was still a few hundred yards above the narrows when he could see down into them far enough and smiled when he saw there was no way a horse could ever make it through. The rock slide that Lame Deer had started had completely made this canyon impassable.

He took another good look around at the canyon walls above the trail and marveled that they had been able to make their escape across those steep and rocky slopes. He turned his horse and started back up the trail. It was another warm summer day. Once turned away from the rock slide of the day before there was no sign of the violence and threat of yesterday. There were birds singing that was echoing off the rocky canyon walls, he heard the cry of a hawk and looked up as it passed over his head. He couldn’t see much of the sky for the high canyon walls but what he could see of it was blue there were no clouds at all.

It was only another hundred yards to where the trail come out into the basin above when a large golden eagle took flight from a ledge just above him and flew on ahead out into the open sky of the basin. When he brought his eyes back down to the trail from watching the eagle soar away, there was an Indian standing in the trail right before him.

Grub jumped in the saddle and had his rifle half way up when he recognized the face of Lame Deer. That was the first time Grub had seen a smile on the Flathead’s face. He lowered his rifle as Lame Deer said, “If me Blackfoot, you dead.”

Grub was embarrassed and just nodded, for he knew he had just made a fatal mistake and in this wilderness a man seldom got a second chance.

Lame Deer turned and started up the trail, but Grub told him, “The rest of ‘em is eight or ten miles ahead, jump up on the back a this here mare of mine. She can carry us both and we can catch ‘em a lot faster.” Lame Deer thought for just a moment then nodded and jumped up behind Grub.

Ely was only a quarter mile in front of the column and could see a bald knoll another half mile ahead. He looked back and saw Campbell was watching so he pointed to it and kicked his gelding into a lope. He was able to ride clear to the top and the view was breath taking. As he turned his head all around looking for any sign of pursuit he saw Robert Campbell riding up to meet him.

They studied the country to the east for they knew that is where the Blackfeet were. They could see where these mountains they were on faded into the distance and although it was hazy they could see the blue of Sweet Lake way off to the south. As they turned and started back toward the column, Ely caught a movement maybe a mile behind the column and as he pointed it out to Mr. Campbell, a smile formed and he said, “If I ain’t mistaken Mr. Campbell that’s gonna be Grub, I cain’t tell fer sure but I believe that’s his mare.

They rode on back to the column and got there just a little before Grub and Lame Deer. Lame Deer jumped off just as they got there and Ely said with a big smile, “Glad ta see ya make it back, Pard.”

“Picked up this here gabby Injun back on this end a the narrows but he ain’t said a word since he got on ma harse.”

Lame Deer looked up at Mr. Campbell and said, “Blackfeet go south, get in front of us, I think.” At that he just walked away to go get his own horse.

Grub shook his head and said, “See, just like I told ya, that is one gabby Injun.”

Robert Campbell looked back south and asked, “Do you two think they can get ahead of us?”

Ely looked at Grub and then back to Mr. Campbell and said, “Yes sir, I figure they can get ta Sweet Lake ahead of us if’n that’s what they have on their minds.”

Grub just nodded his agreement.

31 Bear River

Zach was standing by the fire impatiently waiting for the large elk roast to finish cooking when Sun Flower told him, “It will be done when it is done, you watching it will not make it cook faster.” Then she brought him over a piece of the fresh jerky and told him, “Chew on that ‘til the others get back.”

He took the jerky from her but grabbed her and hugged her tight for a minute, picking her up off the ground and swinging her around. She loved his playfulness and just as they were ready to kiss one another Zach saw a group of men approaching.

Jacob Rutherford was smiling as he stepped forward and said, “Hope we ain’t come at a bad time.” Sun Flower just smiled and Zach told them, “No, no, come on in and set by our fire.” Zach had seen these men before; he knew they had been part of Henry Clayson’s brigade. So he continued, “I suppose you’re Jacob.”

“That’s right Mr. Connors, Jacob Rutherford, I guess I got ‘lected ta lead these men after Henry went under.”

Zach looked at him and got serious in his tone, “First of all I ain’t Mr. Connors, I’m Zach or Grizzly Killer but Mr. Connors was my Pa and I buried him a few years ago. Second, Henry didn’t just go under, he was killed in cold blood by a bunch of the lowest scum ta ever walk the earth.”

“Yes sir, Mr. Grizzly Killer, that’s what we came ta talk ta ya ‘bout. We all wanted to thank ya fer killing ever one of those polecats and then bringin’ all the furs and horses in ta Chargin’ Bull’s village. We is in your debt fer that sir.”

They all sat around the fire and talked about Henry and life as a trapper, about the Rocky Mountains and how much different it is living our here. One of Jacob’s men didn’t look to be more than sixteen or seventeen and Zach smiled as he watched him coax Jimbo over to him. Jimbo laid his huge head on the young man’s leg and Zach asked, “What’s yer name?”

The youngster looked up at Grizzly Killer and said, “Samuel sir, Samuel Wheeler.”

“Well, that dog don’t just take to anyone like that. He can sense when a man is good and when he ain’t. I can tell you right now that you have a friend for life- that dog has accepted you and he never forgets.” Jacob turned around and smiled at the young man, nodded his head then turned back to Grizzly Killer and said, “Your dog does have good judgement. Sam here is Henry’s nephew and is as good of man as you will find.”

Sun Flower stepped forward and all eyes were on this beautiful woman and they were all surprised when she spoke in nearly flawless English, apologizing for not having coffee to offer them. They all nearly fell over themselves telling her there was no need for an apology for everyone was out of coffee.

Zach asked them of their plans for the upcoming season and Jacob told him nearly half of the men were going back to St. Louis when Rendezvous was over, that they would tag along with the men taking the plews back. The rest, however, would be following Jacob back up into the Wind Rivers for at least the next year. Zach smiled and asked, “What about you, Samuel, you stayin’ in these shinin’ mountains or going back to a more civilized world.

Samael thought on that question for a minute before he answered then said, “Well sir, I don’t figure that world back there is more civilized. Them men you killed, the ones that killed Uncle Henry, they was from back there. And look what they did ta that pretty blond women you rescued from them. I only been out here a year but I’ve met more good people both Injun and white than I ever met back home. I figure there are good and bad no matter where you are. You just have to find the good ones and make them your friends. I like these mountains and all this wide open land I figure I’m stayin’. What about you?”

Zach looked at him with a big ol’ smile and said, “I couldn’t have said that better myself. I figure I am the luckiest man in the Rocky Mountains, I have friends both Injun and white, I have the two prettiest women in the whole word by my side every day. I am family with both the Utes and Shoshone and I love my life. I figure I will raise my children and hopefully die an old man right here in these shinin’ mountains and I’ll die a happy man if I never see St. Louis again.”

Samuel was smiling from ear to ear and Jacob nodded with a smile as well. One of the other men commented softly, “If’n I had a beauty like her fer meself I wouldn’t want ta leave either.” Zach’s attuned hearing picked it up but he just smiled to himself knowing he was right.

They were still talking when Raven Wing, Shining Star and Running Wolf came back from the Ute camp. Running Wolf was carrying Gray Wolf for Raven had in her hands a large eagle feather fan. As they walked into camp Zach held his arms out and Shining Star walked right into them and raised her face then kissed Zach and handed him Star. Jacob and his men were in stunned silence starring at these beautiful women. Zach turned back to them and introduced them all to Star and Gray Wolf then to Raven Wing, Shining Star and Running Wolf.

Just a few minutes later their guests were leaving and he heard one of them comment I didn’t know squaws could be so purty. Yet another said, “I didn’t know any woman could be so purty. I figure he’s right he just might be the luckiest man in the mountains.”

The elk roast had been slowly roasting over the fire all this time and as they all set around the fire to eat, Running Wolf and Shining Star told of the great honor Two Feathers and the rest of the Ute’s had given Raven Wing. Raven Wing showed them all the beautiful fan made from eagle feathers and white fur taken from the weasel in winter. Running Wolf told them the fan was given to her not for what she did for Running Deer but for being the powerful Medicine Woman we all believe her to be.

Raven Wing told them she did not think her medicine was powerful and she did not feel like a real Medicine Woman. Sun Flower smiled at her sister and said, “Raven Wing remembers when we were little and Spotted Elk shot that raven with his bow, its wing was broke and it could not fly.” Raven Wing nodded and smiled at the memory. Sun Flower went on, “You wouldn’t let him kill it, you told him that he broke the wing that you was named after. You went to Blue Fox and he gave you what you needed to care for that bird. You healed its wing and cared for it until it could fly again. That is why Blue Fox picked you to teach. You have always had powerful medicine inside of you and now it is coming out for the whole world to see, you are Raven Wing, Healer and now Medicine Woman.”

Ely took the lead again and continued following the ridgeline south. There was a canyon just to the west of them and from where they were, it was plain the creek in the bottom of it ran into the Bear River many miles west of them. He had been studying the lay of the mountain before him trying the pick the fastest and easiest way to get down to the Bear, but he had decided staying on the ridge they were on was the best.

By late afternoon they were down to within just a few miles of the Bear but now had to zig zag their way off the ridge into the canyon and then out into the valley of the Bear. It was steep and slow going as they made their way down into the canyon. By the time they had reached the creek the sun was very near the western horizon. The growth along the creek was thick and there was no place to stop and camp so they pushed on through the thick underbrush. It was nearly too dark to see when Ely finally fought his way through the last of the thickets and the land opened up before him. The light was fading fast but through the dusk he could still see the darker trees and brush that marked the waterway of the Bear River just three of four miles out into the valley.

They camped in the open at the mouth of this canyon. The creek was cold and clear and as they stripped the heavy packs from the horses they all went right to the creek and drank their fill then rolled in the grass and dust getting the stress and sweat of the packs worked off of their backs.

There had been no game taken for the last several days so all of the men had to settle for jerky. No one had any coffee left but most of the men including Grub, Ely and Benny filled their pot full of water then put several piece of the jerky in it to boil and soften up. In the case the Grub, Ely and Benny it was to finish cooking it as well.

Lame Deer walked by and Grub offered him a place by their fire and the quiet Flathead without saying a word sat down and nodded at the three of them. Lame Deer had grown to respect and even like these three new comers but he knew his English was poor and so he said very little. Benny found him a cup and they poured him some of the hot broth and handed him a couple pieces of the now cooked and softened strips of mountain sheep and the four of them ate in silence.

The next morning, they started out at first light and was at the Bear River when the sun came up. Mr. Campbell had Lame Deer take Grub and Benny on ahead and try to take some game for the company. Some of the men were totally out of jerky by now. Ely told them, “If ya find a good crossin’ leave me a sign. We’s got ta get ta the other side of this here river ‘fore night fall.”

Grub nodded and said, “I figure we’re only five ta ten miles from the trail that crosses it headin’ for the Salt and on up to Jackson’s Hole.”

“Ya, that’s right.” Ely replied, “An’ that might just be where them Blackfeet is gonna show up. Keep a sharp eye for mor’n jus’ game.” Lame Deer and Grub both nodded they understood.

Benny handed the lead ropes of their pack horses to Reggie Hogan which he gladly accepted. Reggie was thankful these three new comers were taking on everything they had so far and caring for and leading their pack horses he figured was a small price to pay for everything they were doing to keep the rest of them safe.

The three of them kicked their mounts into a lope and was soon out of sight. Lame Deer had understood well what Ely and Grub had said. This was new country to him and he believed if the main trail they had been following over on the Salt crossed this Bear River just a few miles ahead of them he was sure the Blackfeet would be close by.

He stopped and Grub and Benny rode up along-side of him. He looked at Grub and said, “You hunt river, I look Blackfeet, yes.”

Grub looked at him and held out his hand to shake, Lame Deer looked at his hand and realized this was a sign of respect and agreement. He reached out and shook Grubs hand and Grub said, “You watch your back, Lame Deer. I be expectin’ ya by the fire tonight.”

Although Lame Deer’s expression didn’t change Grub and Benny both could see the smile in his eyes and they all felt the respect they each had for the others.

Grub and Benny had been riding a mile east of the river and they were nearly to the crossing when they cut back down to the river bank. As they were looking for tracks in the mud along the river Benny happened to look up just as a buck and two does bounded out to an island in the river. The river was deep and fast on the other side of the island and Grub smiled figuring they had them trapped. They got off their horses and Benny went up to the other end of this small island while Grub set himself on this end.

Their plan was simple, Benny would cross the shallow ripples and get on the island and push toward Grub. When the deer ran off the island Grub would get a least one of them and hopefully Benny would get another.

Benny started across the ripples and Grub’s full attention was on a gap where he figured the deer would come out of. Grub had survived for more years than he could remember on his hunting skills. He knew how important this hunt was to the nearly two dozen men just a few miles north of them. He lifted the frizzen on his rifle and double checked the prime and then watched Benny disappear into the trees and brush of the island.

A moment later, he heard a shot and then a rustling in the brush, he heard Benny curse and then the three deer broke out of the trees in front of him. He fired just before he heard a scream from Benny and he was on his feet running toward his young partner instantly. His rifle was empty so he pulled the pistol from his waist band. He slowed as he approached the trees, he sat his rifle down and cocked the pistol then with his free hand he pulled his skinning knife and entered the thick brush. Everything was still and quiet, there wasn’t even a breeze to rustle the leaves.

Grub was very close to the last place he had seen his partner when he said in almost a whisper, “Where is ya, Pard?” There was only silence, the brush was so thick he could see no more than three of four feet ahead so he slowly stepped forward pushing the brush aside. Two more slow careful steps and he heard a moan then a grunt like someone was pushing hard and he said a little louder this time, “Where is ya, Pard?”

“I’s tryin’ ta get out from under this stinkin’ ol’ bear, that’s where I is.”

Grub rushed forward and nearly stumbled over the large black bear. Grub could see the bear was dead but he could also see Benny was covered with blood. He slowly released the hammer on his pistol and placed it back in his waist band sheathed his knife and pulled Benny out from under the bear. Benny winced in pain as Grub asked, “How bad did he get ya?”

Benny cursed again and said, “He didn’t get me, I got him.”

“Well I kin see ya got him but how bad ya hurt, where did he get ya?”

Benny looked right at Grub and said, “I done told ya he didn’t get me. When I got in this here brush that ol’ bruin stood up and I fired. He took a step toward me and then started to fall, when I tried to get out a his way I tripped on this thick damn brush and fell. He was already dead when he fell right on top of me and pushed one of these busted sticks right inta my butt.”

Grub started to laugh then said, “Ain’t none of that blood yours?”

Benny looked him and said, “Don’t know, I ain’t looked at my butt yet, but I can sure feel where that stick went in.”

At that Grub laughed even louder and said, “Turn around and let me look at the damage.”

Benny turned around and Grub could see a long splinter sticking through his wool trousers and into the right side of his butt. Grub chuckled a little and told him to hold real still then he reached down and in one fast motion pulled the splinter from him. Benny yelled again then said, “Ya could a told me ya was gonna do that.”

Grub was still chuckling as he handed the three-inch bloody splinter to his partner and said, “If’n that’s yer only damage from a bear fight ya come out pretty good, Pard. Ya know, me and Ely has both told ya to get ya some buckskins made. Buckskin is a lot tougher than them wool trousers, a splinter like that wouldn’t go through.”

“Yah, these trousers is ‘bout done in anyway. I’ll make me a set after Rendezvous” he replied.

The bear was a big male and they had to get the horses and ropes to pull him out of the brush so they could dress him out and skin him. Grub’s shot had dropped the small buck so there would be fresh meat for everyone tonight. They were just getting the meat tied on their horses when Ely showed up and just a few minutes later the rest of the column.

By late afternoon they had crossed the Bear River and had topped the slight rise that separates the river from Sweet Lake. The expanse of the clear blue water spread out south of them and they all knew one more day would see them into Rendezvous.

Just then one of the men yelled, “Riders comin’ in from the west.” Robert Campbell could see a group of trappers approaching them from a canyon in the mountains to the west. Grub and Ely was watching then Ely said, “Why that feller out front looks like Jim Beckwourth.” Grub smiled and said, “I figure yer right, wonder where he’s comin’ from.”

Jim Beckwourth rode in along with the trappers that was with him. Some had Indians wives and some children with them. Campbell explained the situation to the new comers and they all figured it would be safer for them all the stay together. James Beckwourth and his brigade had been to their caches in Willow Valley over the mountains to the west and was on their way to Rendezvous when they met up with Robert Campbell’s group.

They camped on a small creek that runs into Sweet Lake from the west. The deer and bear were roasting on many of their fires when Lame Deer came riding in. Mr. Campbell was with Ely, Grub and Benny when Lame Deer rode up and said, “We not make it, Blackfeet close.”

32 The Blackfeet

It was another clear summer morning as Zach opened his eyes and watched the last of the stars fade away in the early morning light. He listened as he always did for the natural sounds around him. He heard little Gray Wolf in Running Wolfs lodge start to cry and then listened as Raven Wing started to nurse the hungry, growing baby. He heard Jimbo stand, yawn and stretch his muscles, then leave on his early morning hunt. He enjoyed the warmth of Sun Flower and Shining Star snuggled up against him and looked forward to another beautiful day.

He hugged both his wives then crawled out from between them, he kissed little Star on the forehead careful not wake her up. He dressed in his buckskins and just before he stepped out into the early morning light he looked and both his wives were smiling up at him.

As usual he was the first one up, he stirred the ashes of the fire until he found a hot coal then very carefully placed tinder on it and gently blew the fire back to life. Sun Flower stepped out of their lodge, walked over to him and said, “Will we be able to trade today? I know how much you miss your coffee.”

He smiled and answered, “I hope so.”

Luna ran out from under the rolled up ground flap of Running Wolf’s lodge just as Jimbo came trotting back to camp with a cottontail in his mouth. She ran to the big dog and he set the small rabbit on the ground in front of her. He sat down and watched the little white wolf pup attack the dead rabbit.

Soon everyone was up, Shining Star came out with a crying Star in her arms and set by the fire to nurse her. They were out of all their supplies now, there was no flour, coffee, or sugar. The only thing they hadn’t used up was the baking powder- there was still a cup or two of that in the pouch. Zach wondered again, with no supply train this year would they get the supplies they needed for another year? He smiled as he corrected his own thought, they would get the supplies they wanted not needed.

After they ate the left over elk from the night before, Zach and Running Wolf went out and checked on the horses. Jimbo and Luna were right alongside of them. They brought Ol’ Red and Running Wolf’s chestnut in and saddled up to ride over and see if the little trading cabin was up and doing business yet. Luna cried in the arms of Raven Wing as Running Wolf rode away, she was growing fast but he feared she could not keep up.

Ely looked at the serious look on Lame Deer’s face as Campbell asked, “Will they hit us tonight?”

“Me think no, they dance, make big medicine tonight, attack dawn.”

Grub asked, “Are they watchin’ us now?”

Lame Deer just nodded, and Campbell commented, “Well, that means we can’t sneak out in the dark.” Lame Deer nodded again.

Then Ely said, “Mr. Campbell, they ain’t gonna chase down one man in the dark. If you send a man on a fast horse he could be to Rendezvous an’ get help back here by dawn or not long after, anyhow.”

Then Grub added, “An’ that gives us the night to fort up, make it mighty tough on them devils ta get us out a here.”

Robert Campbell asked for a volunteer to ride for help saying he needed a brave man and fast horse. Several men stepped forward but he chose Davy Calhoun. Davy was the smallest man in the company and had proven many times to be a dependable and determined man. Like most of the rest of them he was in his twenties and had been a trapper for over two years. Jess Horne stepped forward and said, “Davy, take my horse, he got more bottom than anyone I ever been on. He’ll get there and back fer sure.”

Davy and Mr. Campbell both nodded and Jess went to get his long-legged bay. Campbell wasn’t finished just yet and announced, “Another man better go, if one don’t make it the other might.” Then Jim Beckwourth stepped up and said he would go with Calhoun.

As Davy saddled the tall bay and Jim led his horse up, Mr. Campbell told them, “I figure we’re about thirty miles to Rendezvous and you’re going to be riding through the night. Don’t take chances, if your horses steps in a hole or anything else happens to them were all dead. We’ll make ready for them Blackfeet but you need to get help back here.”

Davy and Jim felt the weight of this responsibility, they were the only hope of the nearly three dozen men women and children that were there and are now and counting on them. They had both been to Rendezvous last year and knew where they were going. They knew riding thirty miles as fast as they could in the dark and then back again with help before the Blackfeet could wipe out their friends was going to take all of their skill as horsemen and luck as well. There was only a quarter moon so the night was fairly dark as they headed south along the western side of the big lake.

Mr. Campbell had the horses brought in close and posted two guards on them. Just after midnight the guards would change. They used the bundles of plews to build up a breastwork with the willows along the creek at their back. Several of the men dug down into the creek bank for better cover and they all checked to make sure each man had plenty of shot and powder. The women and children were huddled together by the creeks edge protected by the thickest of the willows with the men all around them.

Grub, Ely, and Benny set up on the creek on the north end of their position. There was a break in the willows and they could see behind them from there. If the Blackfeet tried to circle around behind them at least they would know.

The two older trappers had been in many a fight with Indians but never when the odds were this great. This was Benny’s first real battle and he was nervous, he showed no fear but he felt it. Lame Deer still figured there were between two and three hundred of them up against less than three dozen trappers. He had gone out again to watch the enemy, it was dangerous but he was very good at it.

For being a dark night Calhoun and Beckwourth were makings good time. They couldn’t run or even keep their mounts at a canter, but the horses were covering nearly six miles an hour at a walk. They stopped only twice all night when they crossed creeks running into the lake to let the horses drink and rest for only minutes then it was back in the saddles heading south. The sky was just starting to turn light on the eastern horizon when they saw the light of the fires of an Indian village. They didn’t stop or even try to determine which tribe the village was they just rode on knowing there was only a few miles left to go.

They passed a second village and now it was light enough to see and they could tell right off this was a village of Bannock. Just a few short minutes later they came to the first camp of trappers. Shouting as they rode in several trappers turned around and asked what all the excitement was about.

Word spread fast through the Rendezvous area. Zach and Running Wolf had just reached the camp of Stinky Johnson when Jim Bridger rode in and ask Zach to round up his Utes and Shoshone friends that Robert Campbell was under attack by Blackfeet.

Zach’s heart fell, he remembered the Blackfoot attack on Charging Bulls village last year and everything that had led too. He had hoped this year would be peaceful, without the fighting and killing of the year before.

Running Wolf headed for the Ute camp while Zach went to the Shoshone. Within minutes, they were all assembled at the little trading cabin. Calhoun and Beckwourth led the way back north. It was light now and they were riding at a good fast lope.

It was still too dark to see into the shadows but Benny’s eyes caught just the slightest movement north of them. As he raised his rifle and nudged Grub, they heard the heavily accented voice of Lame Deer, “I come, don’t shoot.”

Benny breathed in a deep sigh of relief as Lame Deer staying low come down the creek to them. He said only one word, “Soon.”

Grub told Benny to watch behind them just as they heard a shot fired to the south. In the next instant they were being charged by over two hundred screaming, painted Blackfeet. The first volley of shots was devastating to the rushing warriors, fifteen of them hit the ground. Some were dead immediately while others were moaning and trying to crawl away. That volley broke the Blackfeet’s charge; their warriors were seeking cover from the deadly lead balls of the trapper’s rifles. There was the acrid smell of burnt gun powder hanging in the air as everyone hurried to reload.

Campbell was shouting instructions to the men not to all shoot at the same time. Only half fire at one time so the others could cover while the first was reloading. A musket ball fired from the Blackfeet ricocheted off someone’s rifle barrel down the line and they heard him curse. Then arrows started to fly in among the men. They heard someone gasp, then a muffled cry and silence. A moment later a deep voice saying, “Them dirty bastards got Lewis, I think he’s done fer.”

Benny yelled, a little louder than he meant to, “They’s crossin’ the creek to get behind us.” He fired and just a second later they heard a splash as the painted Blackfoot fell dead into the creek. After that all was quiet, no movement could be seen. Benny asked, “What they doin’ now?”

It was Lame Deer that replied, “They build courage, many warriors fall.”

To Benny the silence was deafening, if he had to fight these painted devils he wanted to do it and get it over with, the waiting was much worse than the fighting. When he told that to Grub and Ely, Ely replied, “The waitin’ sure ‘nough is hard on the nerves, but it ain’t near as deadly as the fightin’ is.”

Lame Deer said, “I go, look what do.” And he started up the creek crawling. He wasn’t gone more than a few minutes when they heard a fight just up the creek. Lame Deer had crawled past the dead warrior Benny had shot and then was jumped by another that was going to cross and try to get behind them.

Lame Deer saw the shadow as the Blackfoot jumped from the willows and he rolled to meet the attack. He got his feet up and kicked pushing the warrior on over him and into the creek. He lost hold of his rifle as he had made that move so he pulled his knife and jumped to his feet just as the Blackfoot did the same. They were facing each other, two hated enemies, and Lame Deer thought of what Grub and Ely had told him of the Flathead village and the hatred and need for revenge became overpowering. Just then, the Blackfoot lunged forward but he was standing in the creek and his feet slipped out from under him on the slippery bottom and he fell, Lame Deer seized the opportunity and jumped forward driving his knife deep through the back of the Blackfoot warrior’s neck.

Zach and Running Wolf were right behind Calhoun, Jimbo, as always, was running along-side of Zach as they set a ground eating pace back north along the shore line of Sweet Lake. There were about sixty trappers along with nearly three hundred Indians from four different tribes riding to meet the hated Blackfeet.

They covered the thirty miles in just over two hours and they were less than a half mile from the site of the battle when the Blackfeet attacked again. This time they had split their force and attacked from several different angles and there were just too many of them. The trappers were being overran just as the first of the trappers and Indians from Rendezvous rode in. Spotted Elk led the Shoshone and Utes to the north while the Bannocks and Nez Pierce went around the south side. Zach had Ol’ Red jump the creek and charged right into the face of the enemy just a few feet from where Grub, Ely and Benny where holed up. Grub laughed right out loud and told Benny, “Ya wanted to meet Grizzly Killer and his great medicine dog, well there he is on that big red mule.”

Zach, Running Wolf and several others followed the retreating warriors for more than a mile making sure they were leaving. He brought Ol’ Red to a stop and watched as the Blackfeet continued to retreat. Just before he turned back, one of the Blackfeet rode to the top of a small raise just in front of him. He was carrying a coup stick with many scalps tied to it and as the warrior raised the coup stick above his head he turned and pointed it right at Zach, but what stunned him, the Blackfoot was riding a spotted horse.

The Blackfeet all fled back to the north east. The battle was over, Lewis Boldue was the only casualty. Three others were wounded but only slightly, everyone knew that with the show of force the trappers and friendly Indians had made the Blackfeet would not be back.

Lame Deer walked back up the creek and scalped the two dead Blackfeet and brought the scalps back. He handed the scalp of the one Benny had shot to the youngster with a big smile and said, “You warrior now, tie to gun, show your medicine.”

Benny looked at the bloody scalp with disgust but Grub told him he should be honored to have Lame Deer do that for him.

Zach and Running Wolf rode back in and saw Ely and Grub immediately. Jimbo ran right up to Grub and he reached out and rubbed the big dog’s ears. When Benny reached out however, his hand was met with a growl. He pulled it back and looked into Jimbo’s eyes. The big dog’s tail started to wag and a moment later he stepped forward and licked Benny hand. Zach and Running Wolf both had jumped down and there was hugs and back slaps all around.

Ely introduced Lame Deer and then Benny to Grizzly Killer and Running Wolf. Lame Deer stared up with his expressionless face at Grizzly Killer and said, “I hear of you.”

Grizzly Killer smiled back at him and said, “Don’t believe everthin’ you hear.”

Then held out his hand to him. Lame Deer shook his hand then said, “I see Strong Bow hear of you also.” Zach looked at him with a puzzled look and Lame Deer continued, “Strong Bow Blackfoot War chief, on the spotted horse, him point coup stick at you like he know you.”

Zach turned and stared back toward the northeast where the Blackfeet had disappeared and wondered about what he had just heard.

They were loaded and heading south in less than an hour. They draped Lewis’s body over his saddle to bury him at Rendezvous. As Zach rode south with the rest of them he couldn’t get the sight of the warrior on the spotted horse from his mind. He remembered the dream of his Pa telling him to beware of the man riding a spotted horse. The dream had been so real that in his memory it wasn’t a dream but had really happened. He thought of his fight last year with the Beaumont bothers and how Cal Beaumont had been riding a spotted horse. He believed at that time the dream of his Pa had been fulfilled, now he wasn’t sure. Would he have to beware of a spotted horse his whole life? This question ran through his mind all the way back to Rendezvous.

It was late afternoon when they rode into the main camping area and there was a mighty big celebration planned for the evening.

The trading started the next day, although supplies were not plentiful Zach figured they got enough to get them through the next year. That night he enjoyed the first cup of coffee he’d had in days. He watched Sun Flower and Shining Star as they made biscuits and Raven Wing putting the plants and roots they had gathered during the day into the pot for stew, he held his baby girl and looked into her bright blue eyes. He was happy, he was living the life he knew he was meant to live.

The sight of that Blackfoot war chief pointing his coup stick at him was still in his mind. That didn’t really bother him, except that he was riding a spotted horse.

Note from the Author

This book is a work of fiction and although I have strived to keep the historical events accurate, very few details have been written about the Rendezvous of 1828. Many of the accounts I have read vary in the details and I have filled in with a fictional story of the battle with the Blackfeet and of the Rendezvous. It was indeed held on the south end of Bear Lake (then called Sweet Lake) near Laketown, Utah, this was the same site that the Rendezvous was held in 1827.

In 1879 more than 50 years later Phillip Covington wrote a manuscript for the Greeley Colorado Sun. He was hired by William Sublette in the fall of 1827 to help take the supply train to the Rocky’s. He tells of being paid $250.00 for twelve to fourteen months’ work. It is in his writing we learn of the small trading cabin that was erected to do the trading from and many other details of that year. Jackson and Sublette along with 45 men and 80 mules, Covington being one of them, left about October 1, 1827 for the mountains. They suffered from the brutal cold that winter crossing the plains. By the time they reached the mountains so many of the mules and horses had died from hunger and the cold all of the men were on foot. He tells of the men eating the beaver they trapped as that was their only meat and of the ground being too frozen to cache their goods so the men were forced to carry it all. Supplies were short for trading as many were lost or used up before the Rendezvous started that year.

There are varying stories of the attack by the Blackfeet of Robert Campbell’s party just before they reached Rendezvous. In James Beckwourth’s autobiography, The Life and Adventures of James P. Beckwourth written in 1856, he states it was he and a Spaniard that rode to Rendezvous for help, but in Campbell’s writing Campbell and Calhoun is who rode for help. In all of the accounts many trappers and friendly Indians did ride to the aid of Campbell’s party and helped defeat the Blackfeet. All of the accounts agree Lewis Boldue was the only man killed in that battle, but the spelling of Boldue is different in each account. In Covington’s writing it is Bolduc, in Ashley’s it is Boldue and Bolduke.

In my books I have strived to stay as close to actual history as possible while bringing to life a compelling story of what it might have been like to be one of the first to see and live in the dangerous and rugged, but yet beautiful shining mountains of the west.

* * *

Grizzly Killer: The Medicine Wheel

( Grizzly Killer Book III )

by

Lane R Warenski

Get Your FREE starter library!

Join the Wolfpack Publishing mailing list for information on new releases, updates, discount offers and your FREE Wolfpack Publishing Starter Library, complete with 5 great western novels.

* * *

Thank you for taking the time to read Grizzly Killer: The Medicine Wheel. If you enjoyed it, please consider telling your friends or posting a short review. Word of mouth is an author's best friend and much appreciated.

Thank you.

Lane R Warenski

About the Author

Lane R Warenski lives in a log home in Duchesne County, Utah, where he has an unrestricted view of the highest peaks in the mighty Uinta Mountains. He was raised being proud of his pioneer heritage and with a deep love and respect of the outdoors. Ever since childhood, following his father, Warenski has hunted, fished, and camped the mountains of the West. Whether it was the daily journals of William Ashley and Jedediah Smith or the fictional stories written by the great storytellers like Louis L’Amour and Terry C. Johnston, throughout his life, Warenski loves reading the history of the first explorers that came west, most of whom never dreamed they were opening this wild and rugged land to the pioneers and settlers that followed.

Find more great titles by Lane R Warenski and Wolfpack Publishing at http://wolfpackpublishing.com/lanerwarenski/